Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Special Episode: Memories of the Twins (I)

Alternative title: Calamity Quartet

XXX

POV Narrator

'The weather in San Francisco in November is nice.' He thought of a nerdy girl walking on the street, holding the latest volume of The Good Witch Azura in her hands

This girl's name is Marcy Wu. A 14-year-old Taiwanese-American girl, 148cm tall. The three dimensions of her are: B75, W54, H78.

Marcy has olive skin, short shiny black hair and dark brown oval eyes.

Marcy is wearing a school uniform. She consists of a gray-blue hooded sweatshirt with a small "SJMS" (Saint James Middle School) emblem sewn on the chest and a larger one on the back and a short green skirt and a pair of brown school shoes. She also wears a green clip in her hair.

Marcy is a very intelligent girl, but she has the small flaw of getting caught up in her passions at the most inopportune or strangest moments.

At the moment Marcy wants to finish reading chapter three, before meeting up with her best friends and deciding what to do for this weekend.

So Marcy started reading while walking, forgetting how many times in her life such an action sent her to the school nurse.

Not even after reading a page, Marcy tripped over a crack in the sidewalk.

The nerdy girl out of habit prepares to fall and gets a few scratched knees or a broken nose at worst.

Suddenly, before Marcy could actually hurt herself, a pair of hands grab her from behind, preventing her from falling.

"Mon Ami (My friend), Mar-Mar, don't worry your knight has come to save you!" She exclaims a particularly sweet and caring female voice, with a lovely French accent.

Once Marcy recovers her sense of balance she turns to see one of her three best friends in the world, Adeline.

https://s.pixai.art/a/1625028696539571582

Adeline Jones is a beautiful, very pale skinned teen, almost white, 167cm tall, B86, W57, H92.

Her long, waist-length blonde hair is finely textured that looks like it is sprinkled with gold dust and has a long lock on each side of her head that ends in a tornado-like swirl.

His eyes are bright gold in color.

Physically a great figure for a 15 year old, a trained but voluptuous body with no trace of fat on her and large breasts while not being too muscular.

Adeline has a very voluptuous and mature body for her age; she with slender limbs, large breasts, a narrow waist but firm muscles and a perfectly curvy butt.

On top of his head he wears a white feminine beret, the French hat.

Around her neck she wears a beautiful gold chain necklace.

He wears a sleeveless white shirt left untucked, with the collar tied with a red ribbon.

The shirt is covered by a white and gold vest embroidered with a particular emblem that resembles a snowflake.

Wear elbow-length white gloves.

Instead of a skirt, she wears dangerously short white shorts, long fishnet stockings, and white ankle boots with gold toes.

To carry around her personal effects, she uses a white shoulder strap, decorated with anime stickers of all shapes and sizes.

"Adeline, thank you very much for your help, you are a lifesaver." Marcy said, greeting her beautiful friend who manages to make her heart beat crazy.

"Pas de problème, je vis pour protéger ma belle ami (No problem, I live to protect my beautiful friend)." Adeline said, with a smile on her face, loving to help people, especially her best friend of hers.

'Why does the French accent have to be so attractive!' Marcy thinks, blushing slightly at Adeline's nice words, feeling a slight weakness in her knees.

"Marcy, are you okay, did you go all red all of a sudden?" Adeline asks, slightly worried about Marcy's health.

The pretty French girl put her hand on Marcy's forehead, which only made the little nerd's blush worse.

"Don't worry I'm healthy as a fish, I ... just had heat stroke, that's all." Marcy said, inventing a little credible excuse on the spot.

Marcy for being the smartest girl in her school isn't very good at lying, especially when it comes to her friends.

"How can you get heatstroke in November?" Adeline asks, raising an eyebrow, seeing something odd in Marcy's words.

"Adeline, have you finished reading the latest volume of The Good Witch Azula? I'm only halfway through the story." Marcy asks, all of a sudden, wanting to change the subject.

Marcy may not be a mistral liar, but she knows her friends quite well and how they will react to certain situations or requests.

If you ask Sasha to talk about her successes, she will talk about herself for hours.

If you ask Anne what her cat, Domino, has been up to lately, or something related to superheroes, Anne will act like an adorable nerd / fangirl.

If anyone ask Adeline to talk about her books, especially the latest volume of The Good Witch Azula or The Arcane House.

Adeline will leave everything alone to begin explaining in detail all the news on the plot.

This could be considered subtle manipulation. But the purposes excuse the means, especially if it serves to avoid making a fool of oneself in front of friends.

"I was up all night to finish the book. I don't want to spoil you, can you tell me where you got?" Adeline asks, not wanting to spoil Marcy's surprise at the end of the volume.

"I got to the point where Azula, Hecate and Rojo found the ancient tomb of the Scarlet King and his Seven Priestesses.

Tell me, will they be able to find a weapon to defeat the Star Demon who threatens the Realm? "Marcy asks, entering nerd mode, wanting to know if the trio of heroes will succeed in their feat.

"I don't want to spoil the surprise, but my beloved Rojo will prove to be a vrai chevalier d'or (true golden knight)!" Adeline exclaims, with a big smile, having really enjoyed the ending of the volume.

"Do you like the new character so much, Rojo?" Marcy asks, curious to know how much they like the new co-star Rojo. Plus, Marcy might know if her new friend likes boys or girls.

"Rojo is fantastic, he is my favorite character from The Good Witch Azula. If it were possible I would love to meet him, it would be one of my greatest wishes." She declares Adeline, without a moment's hesitation, showing that she is a great fangirl of this character.

If this Rojo was played by an actor or if he really existed he should be careful of Adeline ...

"You have found your Husbando." Marcy said, in a joking tone, trying not to sound jealous of a fictional character.

"Don't exaggerate Mar-Mar. My Knight in golden armor is my idol, my goal of heroism. But he's not really my type." Adeline said, hugging Marcy from behind her, holding her in her arms.

Due to the height difference between the two girls, Marcy's head was pressed hard between Adeline's breasts.

'Keep calm, Marcy. Don't think about how big, soft and supple your friend's assets are. ' Marcy thinks, getting all red in the face from the feeling she is having.

Part of himself, he is quite happy to have such an affectionate and prosperous friend.

Another part feels disgusted with herself for taking advantage of Adeline's affectionate nature to enjoy the touch of a cute girl.

Adeline's nose twitches, starting to sniff the air as if it were a hound that has found the trail of its prey.

"Hi, Anne-Banana!" Adeline exclaims, letting go of her hug and turning in Anne's direction.

A few meters from the pair of nerdy friends is Anne Boonchuy.

Anne is a Thai-American girl of almost 14 years, 150 centimeters tall, her three dimensions are: B76, W54, H83.

Anne is slim build, has light brown skin and messy auburn hair.

Wear a school uniform as your everyday outfit. It consisted of a gray T-shirt with a purple collar and a Saint James Middle School (SJMS) crest embroidered on it, a short purple skirt, a pair of yellow sneakers with white lining and gray socks.

" Hi girls !" Anne exclaims, greeting her nerdy friends.

Once Anne got close enough, Adeline made her move.

"Happy birthday, Anne!" Adeline yells, jumping on Anne and giving her a strong bone-breaking hug.

"Thanks for the good wishes and the hug. But there are still six days left to my birthday." Anne said, not in the least trying to wriggle from Adeline's iron grip, having learned long ago that it is a waste of precious energy.

"That doesn't stop us from celebrating before and after the big event." She declares Adeline, with a huge smile, keeping the hug on Anne who begins to see a little heavenly light.

"Adeline you could leave Anne, if you keep hugging her her face will turn blue." Marcy said, putting a hand on Adeline's shoulder, lending a helping hand to her oldest friend.

Reluctantly, Adeline lets go of Anne, giving her nearly 14-year-old friend some space to breathe.

"Marcy, I owe you a favor, it was close and they met my great-grandmother." Anne said, thanking Marcy for her assistance, giving her a friendly pat on her shoulder.

"Don't overdo it, my hugs didn't kill anyone. Even though I accidentally dislocated my mother's shoulder once." Adeline said, in an embarrassed tone, remembering a little accident that happened months ago.

"Next time you hug me give me a warning. But if you want to give me an early gift, I don't object." Anne said, feeling like she deserves a small reward to support Adeline's bone-breaking hug, a little gift before the party can't hurt anyone.

The golden-haired girl slowly nods, having a rather flirtatious idea for making an early gift.

Adeline pushes forward towards Anne and there she gives a kiss on the cheek.

'What would I give to have the courage and the skills to do such a thing.' Marcy thinks, wanting to be like Adeline to be able to kiss without problems or at least receive a kiss on the cheek too.

"You liked your early gift. I can give you 12 more kisses in other places if you wish." Adeline said, with a mischievous smile, having no trouble making fun of her friends.

" Do not joke !" Anne exclaims, with a little blush on her cheeks, delivering a friend punch to Adeline.

"I am of French origin, I have the right to be touchy with my friends." Adeline said, as if that were the best explanation and apology for her mischievous behavior that appears every now and then.

"You are a pervert!" She declares Anne, in a playful tone, being used to the touchy ways of her new addition to her group of friends.

Adeline could be clingy and overly affectionate with her friends, resulting in a number of awkward scenes.

But overcoming the first embarrassing moments, Anne began to appreciate the affectionate ways of the golden-haired girl.

"Marcy, she doesn't complain when I express my love." Adeline declares, pretending to be deeply hurt by Anne's words.

The golden-haired girl reaches out and pulls Marcy close to her.

The nerdy girl of Asian descent ends up with her head pressed against Adeline's assets again, causing a growing redness.

"Mar-Mar, are you okay, did you go all red all of a sudden?" Question Anne, slightly worried about Marcy, of all her friends Mar-Mar is the one she loves most about her. Especially in the last few months she has turned red in the most casual moments.

"I said the same thing a few minutes ago." Adeline comments, placing a hand on Marcy's forehead, then she gently grabs her hand, measuring her pulse.

"You are quite hot and your pulse seems uneven." Adeline said in a worried tone, misunderstanding the signals sent by Marcy's body.

"If you feel bad you don't have to go out with us, we can reschedule." Anne said, approaching Marcy, deciding to lend a hand and take Marcy's backpack, the last thing a sick and physically fatigued person needs.

"You want me to take you home, I can make you some chicken soup, make you a hot bath, get into bed and watch the new season of Overlady." Adeline asks, in a thoughtful tone, grabbing Marcy's arm, wanting to help her best friend if possible.

Adeline does not realize that she is giving the impression of a caring girlfriend taking care of her ailing lover.

But Anne can understand the possible double meaning of Adeline's words and decided to make a little joke.

"Adeline will one day be a wonderful wife." Anne comments, in a joking tone, trying to relax the atmosphere. As they say, laughter is the best medicine.

"I prefer to consider myself a future magnificent doctor. Over time my medical studies will help not only people in the present, but also the future generation." Adeline said, with a conviction of her, already having a clear idea of what to do with her in her life or at least a general direction on wanting to help others.

"For the moment I am concentrating on helping Mon Ami (My friend), Marcy. Nurse Anne, help me carry Marcy, take her from the right arm, I take her from the left arm." Adeline said, turning to Anne as she tightens her grip on Marcy's arm.

"Nurse Anne?" Marcy murmurs, trying hard not to think of her friend of Thai origin dressed as a nurse.

"Anne definitely won't be watching, she'll help me take care of you. That's not what friends are for, helping each other in times of need." Adeline said, replying without much thought to her words.

This girl is probably the closest thing to a Santa that Anne and Marcy will meet in their life.

"Why nurse Anne?" Anne asks as she grabs Marcy's arm, preparing to carry her nerdy friend about her.

"Because I'm a doctor. Every good doctor needs a good nurse to help her deal with her nice, needy patients, like Marcy." Adeline said, complimenting everyone present, she especially she shows that she is not satisfied with a low-ranking position, wanting only the best for herself.

'Doctor Adeline and Nurse Anne taking care of Marcy.' She thinks of a nerdy girl who can no longer keep her wild imagination in line about a very different kind of treatment for patients ...

Shaking her head slightly, Marcy manages to stop her fantasy before it takes over and says something wrong.

'Would it be so bad to pretend to be really sick?' Marcy thinks, starting out she has to create a realistic scenario of what might happen if she decides to pretend to be ill.

'Spending the whole day with Adeline and Anne buzzing around me, taking care of me. Wouldn't that be the closest thing to heaven on earth? ' Marcy thinks, hearing a little voice in her head whispering to be selfish for once, this could be a big break for herself.

Too bad that Marcy's conscience decides to intervene.

'Mints you have your friends just to get some attention is wrong!' Marcy thinks, feeling an even greater feeling of self-loathing than having imagined manipulating her friends.

'Why do I have to be such a mess, get a crush on both Anne and Adeline? I couldn't stay dreaming of 2D characters !? ' Marcy mentally shouts, feeling frustrated with herself and her feelings.

'At least the little crush on Sasha is long gone. Sasha is definitely one of the most beautiful girls I've seen in my life.

But I prefer the sweetest, kindest kind of girl, with a heart of gold like the two of them. ' Marcy thinks, trying to look at the positive side of her, at least she knows very well what kind of girl she wants to marry.

'Even if by a miracle Anne and / or Adeline were interested in women, why should they choose me out of all the women in the world?

I'm just smart, I'm not beautiful, I'm not charismatic, I'm not sociable, I'm not rich. I'm just a game nerd. ' Marcy thinks, not considering herself a good enough match for one of her friends.

The nerdy girl with low self-esteem glances at her first crush, Anne.

'Anne-Banana is a cute girl, who gets more and more beautiful with each passing day. Her heart among the most beautiful things in the world, being caring and patient with a disaster like me. My cleric who can make me smile easily. ' Think Marcy, describing Anne's most desirable traits.

Marcy turns her gaze to the girl of French origin.

'Adeline have only known her for eleven months. But she has unwittingly become a very important slice of my life.

The nicest and kindest girl I've ever met in my life, the only girl who shares my nerdy interests, willing to spend a whole day playing with me.

I possess a strong sense of justice, always helping people who are close to me, even strangers. My holy champion of justice. ' Marcy thinks, describing Adeline's most beautiful traits, also recalling how her best friend of hers beat up bullies who took advantage of Anne and Sasha's absence.

'If we were in a completely different world, without having human society to judge me and other rivals, maybe I might have a chance.' Marcy thinks, wishing she had the chance to fulfill two of her biggest dreams.

Living in a fantasy world where she could become a heroine and have the husk of getting into a relationship with one of her friends, ideally both.

'The odds of having an isekai experience are less than the odds of ending up getting engaged to one of them.' Marcy thinks, not making false hopes.

The nerdy girl is completely unaware that in less than a week she will have the opportunity to fulfill her dreams. Except that there will be a larger number of protagonists, followed by more threats and adversity by claims.

"Anne, Adeline, leave me! I'm not sick, I'm just tired, I may have gone too far with staying up late trying to defeat the last Boss in my new video game." Marcy declares, expressing a half truth, really last night at often many hours to face a boss.

"Mar-Mar you should take better care of yourself. If you stay up late every day, you risk getting sick ... Man, I'm talking like my mother." Anne said, starting to shake for a second knowing that she for a moment sounded exactly like her mother, minus her maternal accent and tone.

"I'll try to take better care of myself." Marcy said, feeling embarrassed to receive a sermon from Anne of all the people in the world.

"If Marcy feels good enough to join in the fun, let her join in. But if you start coughing, I'll pick you up and take you to your house." She declares Adeline, in a serious tone, crossing her arms, sounding both reassuring and intimidating.

"Girls, do you have any idea where Sasha is, shouldn't she have already been here with us?" Marcy asks, realizing that her third friend is nowhere to be found.

Hearing of Sasha; the Taiwanese-American girl blinks, remembering important news.

"Girls, I have bad news for you, Sasha can no longer come with us today, she is having family chores at the last second." Anne said, being overwhelmed by Marcy's health that she forgot to mention Sasha.

Marcy seems slightly saddened by Sasha's missing out on this day of girls' fun.

On the other hand, Adeline can't help but smile at the news that Sasha can't come and be with them.

"Truly horrible, an unparalleled tragedy, how I will ever be the only pretty blonde in our little group of friends." She declares Adeline, in a theatrical tone, placing her hands on her chest, pretending to have received horrible news.

"I could at least pretend to be sorry." Comments Anne, with a slightly irritated frown at Adeline.

"Anna-Banana, Mar-Mar, I love you from the bottom of my heart, I'd take a bullet for you two without thinking. But don't do the same for Waybright." She declares Adeline, addressing Sasha by her surname.

Apparently in the small group of friends there is a bit of bad blood among the blondes.

"It's sad that you two don't get along, I'd love to go out with all my friends at the same time without the risk of a fight." Anne said, in a slightly sad tone, recalling the several times Adeline and Sasha started arguing with each other.

"We hate each other, we just don't get along, we have too different opinions and priorities. I am for democracy, Waybright is more for tyranny." Adeline said, feeling no real enmity with Shasa, just her bossy attitude angers her, especially when she insists on doing things her way.

"You probably don't get along because both of you are too similar." Marcy said, giving her opinion on the matter.

"I might feel offended by your words." Adeline said, not appreciating Marcy's comment.

"You and Sasha are both cute, athletic, charismatic blondes ... proud, determined, alpha women. Obviously you will fight each other for dominance.

Studies on mice show that if you put two alphas in a cage they risk hurting each other. "Marcy said, giving a scientific explanation as to why Adeline and Sasha can't stand each other, especially if they are in the same room for too much time.

"If you put it that way, Waybright and I are made from the same dough." Adeline comments, nodding her head, accepting her complicity from Marcy.

"I think they fight because you are of French and German descent respectively. It would be a pretty funny joke if he got friendlier to each other." Anne comments, putting her hand under her chin, thinking about her "joke".

"A historical joke based on the true relationship between France and Germany: at first they were enemies, but they established the" Franco-German Friendship "after the Second World War.

Likewise, Adeline and Sasha's friendship may only begin to blossom after a particular event. "Anne said, giving a little chuckle, realizing that she had made a history-themed joke.

"This may be one of the smartest and nerdiest things I've said in my life. I don't know how to curse you or thank you for your mentoring in history." Anne said, giving Adeline a friendly punch on the shoulder.

"I'm happy to be a good influence. Maybe I can persuade you to consider becoming a medical doctor. Surely your mother would be proud to see you study medicine." Adeline said, involuntarily hitting a small sore spot in Anne.

Anne not wanting to ruin the meeting between friends decided to express her sorrow caused by the mention of her mother and what to do in the future.

"If Sasha isn't coming, would any of us have an idea what to do for today?" Question Marcy, having no idea what to do for today, usually Sasha or Adeline are the ones leading their small group of friends.

"Maybe a sleepover, they're always fun." Anne proposes, sure that she can never go wrong with a little sleepover with friends.

"Maybe later. Today is a beautiful day and it's only 11:00. We could go to the arcade for some fun and eat something in town, they know a little Italian restaurant that just opened." She proposes Adeline, wanting to eat Italian food in the company of her best friends.

"It would be a way to occupy the afternoon, but for the rest of the day?" Question Anne, not knowing what she proposes to make the day better.

"Around 4:00 pm we can go to my house. Mum is busy preparing an exhibit on the history of Ancient Greece, she will be away until morning. We would have the whole house for just the three of us." Adeline said, having no problem hosting the sleepover in her house.

"Sounds like a good plan, we can watch a movie and order a pizza!" Marcy exclaims, finding nothing wrong with Adeline's plan. Even if a small part of herself is too excited to stay in Adeline's room and sleep next to her.

"Why order a pizza when we can make a delicious pizza at home." Adeline said, wanting to make a great pizza with her friends, it will be much more fun and delicious.

"If we have time, could I make one of the exquisite desserts?" Anne asks, putting a hand around her stomach which she mumbles at the thought of eating Adeline's cooked food.

"Even better idea, why not also make a tiramisu or a cake, Anna's birthday is approaching. You must be ready to make a birthday cake to celebrate the day!" Marcy declares, wanting absolutely to be able to taste (devour) a candy prepared by Adeline.

"Girls, you are so greedy for my homemade sweets. You risk getting fat." Adeline declares, warning her greedy friends not to overdo it.

Anne and Marcy exchanged awkward glances, both aware that they have gained a big sweet spot against Adeline's cooking, especially sweets.

"If we gain a few extra pounds, it's your fault, you're too good at cooking for our sake. But I could forgive the next few pounds if you make me a big chocolate cake topped with strawberries and cream." Anne said, sulking, wanting so much to eat such a cake.

"It's okay if you get fat in the right places. I'm sure your girls have grown up lately." Adeline said, with a mischievous smile, putting her hands behind her back and leaning forward, so that she had a clear view of Anne's chest.

"Surely I've grown since the last time. One or two more cakes and maybe you'll become a C cup." Adeline comments, with a flirtatious smile, invading Anne's personal space.

"Perverted!" Anne screams, giving her naughty friend a little slap, who tends to push the boundaries.

"Perverted is an inexact word to describe me. I simply appreciate beauty and want to promote it.

Anne, Marcy, you two are the cutest girls I know!

Wanting to see you get even more beautiful is that wrong? "Cheide Adeline, putting her hand over her heart, sounding melodramatic and sounding like she was the victim.

"Making friends with Adeline certainly made our lives more eventful." Anne said, appreciating the eccentric behavior of her golden-haired friend, certainly wrapped up in her she can be intrusive, but she possesses so many redeeming qualities.

Marcy holding back a blush caused by Adeline's words, simply nods to Adeline's words.

"Game room, lunch, sleepover at my house, make a pizza and something sweet, watch a movie. Then do we do something else?" Marcy asks, summing up the plan for this girls' day.

"I've been getting interested in tailoring lately. You could be my models. Wouldn't it be interesting to play Creatures and Caverns while dressed in our characters?" Adeline proposes, wanting to turn the sleepover into a cosplay party.

"Just the three of us in your soundproof room doing cosplay ... and playing Creatures and Caverns!

Greatest idea I've ever heard in my life! "Exclaims Marcy, completely agreeing with Adeline's proposal. If the nerdy girl can see Anne and / or Adeline dressed as a warrior princess she can die in peace.

"I'm not sure, Sasha would be the best fit for modeling, she's the beautiful one." Anne said, not too sure she wants to model even just for fun, being beautiful and attractive is not her thing about her.

"Sasha up, Sasha down. Anne, in less than 144 hours you will be 14. You don't think it's time to stop living in Waybright's shadow and go your own way." Adeline said, in a tone slightly irritated by Anne's words, not finding a good omen that Sasha would have so much influence on her Taiwanese-American friend of hers.

"I don't let Shasa put my feet on my head!" Anne said, wanting to disprove Adeline's claims, not wanting to look like some kind of doormat.

Adeline doesn't answer, she just rolls her eyes skyward, hinting that she doesn't believe Anne's words.

"I admit that Shasa can be quite bossy and stubborn, but she's a good friend and she takes care of us, even you." Anne said, not wanting to argue with Adeline, but expressing her opinion is nothing serious.

"I'm still not convinced that Shasa is a Tsundere. But it's always nice to see you pull out your claws and see the fire in your eyes." Adeline said, enjoying seeing Anne's more aggressive side.

"Speaking of Sasha, what kind of family business kept her from joining us?" Marcy asks, slightly curious about what could have stopped Sasha from always getting what she wants.

"Something about her older sister's visit that has to break great news." Anne said, having received no further details on Sasha's family matters.

"For once I'm jealous of Sasha." Adeline murmurs in a low voice, sounding wistful and slightly sad.

Unfortunately, Adeline's comment was heard by Anne and Marcy.

"This is the first time I've heard you wish you had something of Sasha." Marcy said, having never heard anything like it come out of Adeline's mouth.

"Shasa to a family, a mother, a father and a sister. All bound by blood, I don't have such a luxury." Adeline said, looking down, looking rather sad.

At that moment Anne and Marcy remember a rather important detail of Adeline, she was adopted.

"I don't want to criticize my mother. I am delighted to have been adopted by Dr. Jan, I would not trade her for anything in the world.

But sometimes I can't help but wonder what my biological parents would be like.

Maybe I could have a sister or a brother somewhere in the world. "Adeline said, expressing a wish to be able to meet her biological family or have a brother.

"You know what, I have a crazy desire to have a cosplay party. Let's go have fun, girls." Anne said, wanting to erase this melancholy atmosphere coming from Adeline.

Preferring to face her eccentric antics instead of looking at her sad.

"Great, everyone gets on the Cosplay Party train!" Adeline exclaims, starting to smile without problems, erasing all traces of melancholy, pretending to blow the whistle of a horn.

Marcy is silent for a second, before joining the train of joy and going to have fun with her girlfriends / crushes.

But Marcy has wasted so much time around Adeline that she can tell when she genuinely smiles and when she pretends to smile.

Right now Adeline's happiness is false when Marcy's ethereal sexual woman status.

'Adeline, I promise someday I will help you meet your family. If somewhere in the world you have a sister or a brother I will do everything possible to reunite you with them. ' Marcy at this time made a solemn promise that will be incredibly easy and difficult to keep for so many reasons.

Finding Adeline's biological relative will be a surprisingly easy task, as in a few hours Marcy will meet a certain Detective Occult from Gravesfield, along with the famous couple from the Boiling Isles, Lumity.

The hard part will be reuniting the long lost brothers, when the world seems to want to separate you at any cost.

XXX

On the other side of Los Angeles there is a rather large and colorful group exploring the city.

The gang is made up of three 10-year-old preteens, two 15-year-olds and a single boy between 16 and 17.

The first member of the trio is Miyu Clawthorne, a ten-year-old Caucasian girl with black hair tied in low braids and golden brown eyes, 134 cm tall.

To Miyu's left is the second member of the trio, Illya, an albino girl of the same height and age as Miyu. Illya has red eyes and long silver hair.

To Miyu's right is the latest member of the trio, Chloe, Illya's "evil twin sister".

Unlike her albino sister, Chloe has tanned skin, her hair is colored.

All three girls are wearing what looks like a black-white school uniform.

At first glance it appears that Illya and Chloe are fighting for Miyu's attention.

Not far from the strange "love triangle" between Magic Girl, there is a couple in love with 15-year-old witches, known by the name of Lumity.

Lumity is composed of Luz Noceda and Amity Blight.

Luz is a fifteen-year-old Dominican-American girl with tan skin, and hazel eyes, 159cm tall, her three sizes are: B77, W56, H77.

Her purplish-brown hair, held in a short ponytail.

A hallmark of Luz is a slight scar above the left eyebrow.

At the moment Luz is wearing casual villagers, consisting of sneakers, jeans, a purple T-shirt and an old brown jacket that belonged to a certain Lady Owl.

Amity is a beautiful 15 year old witch from the Boiling Isles, 165cm tall, her three sizes are: B80, W55, H80.

Amity has pale skin as if she were porcelain, bright golden eyes. Like most of the witches of the Boiling Isles she has pointed ears.

Being currently in the Human Realm, his pointy ears are hidden by an illusion.

Amity's hair is chin-length, currently her hair is dyed lavender, with brown hair visible at the temples.

Amity wears very cute and feminine clothes, consisting of boots with heels, a black skirt that reaches to the knees, a pink shirt that shows off the shoulders.

Luz and Amity are holding hands, talking to each other about Los Angeles tourism goals.

At the bottom of the group is the only boy in the gang Bruce Bahamut Belmont or Bruce Clawthorne.

The boy is 167 centimeters tall, rather thin, with an androgynous face. Incredibly pale skin as if he were a ghost.

Inky black short hair, paired with a pair of big golden eyes.

He is wearing a black detective suit, with an old black leather coat over it. In his right hand he holds a jet black walking stick and a silver handle.

As well as being the only guy in the group and also the one person who doesn't seem to be enjoying this Los Angeles vacation.

"Bruce, are you feeling okay, do you look rather moody?" Luz asks, in a slightly worried tone.

Surely there is something bothering his best friend.

"I have a bad feeling. The world is too quiet for my taste. We have faced a lot of problems during the summer." Bruce said, in a melancholy tone, walking next to Luz.

"The Capture of the Clow Cards, the conquest of the Class Cards, the War of the Holy Grail of the Boiling Isles, the Great War of the Yggdmillennia, the invasion of the Ainsworths, the Resurrection of Castlevania and Dracula, stopped Belos' plans and defeat Black Susano'o. " Bruce lists the most important and most impactful conflicts that happened during the summer.

"Now we celebrate birthdays, plan double dates, take our siblings to fun places, and even go on vacation to Los Angeles!" Bruce declares, with a discontented tone, slamming his cane against the ground.

"Shut your mouth Bruce, not all of us are addicted to adrenaline, mysteries and battles to the death!

Personally I am happy to have a whole month without problems, I can take Luz to nice places without fear of ambushes by strange beings. "Amity declares, with a hostile tone towards Bruce, even after all the ones they have been through together, their relationship remained a mix of hate, love and rivalry.

"There is no peace. There are only brief pauses between the previous war and the next." Bruce said, under no illusions that these quiet days will last a long time.

"Bruce, Amity, maybe you aren't both exaggerating." Luz said, trying to calm the hostility between his fantastic girlfriend and her best friend.

The lavender-haired witch and the ink-haired sorcerer shifting their attention to Luz, as if they wanted to hear her opinion.

"I admit that I like our lighthearted moments, but every now and then a little adventure wouldn't hurt." Luz responds, agreeing to both of them, the only way to appease the spirits and prevent a Girlfriend VS Friend scenario.

Suddenly Luz's brain had a fantastic idea that could help Bruce stop thinking about future threats that don't yet exist.

"Bruce, if you're bored. Why don't you take out your Class Cards and your box so you can call Nero, Tamamo and Altera to keep you company." Luz proposes, knowing that those three Servants are capable of doing wonders for Bruce's mood.

"Great idea, Luz. Bruce can have fun with his" ghost friends "and look after his younger sisters. So we can have a moment to ourselves." Amity said, with a big smile on her face, delivering a kiss on Luz's cheek, a reward for her great idea.

Even though it's been three months since their official engagement, Luz can't help but blush from the little kiss.

"Invoking all three would be a problem, they tend to get quite noisy if they are in the same room.

Los Angeles is not Gravesfield or the Boiling Isles who have gotten used to seeing fights between three divine women. "Bruce said, having learned the hard way that Altera, Nero and Tamamo can become difficult to handle, especially if they are in a bad mood. and / or in jealousy mode.

Bruce pulled out of his dusty coat, three rectangular cards that might look like tarot cards or belonging to some kind of board game.

The first card is golden in color, decorated with five stars, showing a knight in shining armor holding a sword.

The second card is practically identical to the first, only instead of having five stars it contains four.

The third card, also golden in color and decorated with five stars, depicts a kind of sorcerer wrapped in his cloak, armed with a scepter.

"The question who do I invoke to spend the day with me? Attila, Nero or Tamamo?" Bruce asks, holding in front of him the three Class Cards that contain the soul of his favorite Servants.

"Onii-Sama, I suggest Attila, is the quietest and most peaceful of the three." Miyu suggests, having overheard the whole discussion, preferring by far to spend her day in the company of Attila.

"Onii-Chan, Attila is boring. Why don't you bring Nero, you definitely can't be bored with her." Chloe said, wanting to have a laugh, seeing how the Emperor of Roses will react in Los Angeles.

"Why not Tamamo?" Illya asks, having a soft spot for the loving Foxgirl.

Before Bruce could respond to the Magic Girl trio, the wind was a handy flyer.

The ink-haired Sorcerer without difficulty reaches out and grabs the flyer, noting that it's a simple advertisement on an arcade not too far from their location.

"As always, in the end I am nothing more than a leaf at the mercy of the wind." Bruce murmurs, feeling that this flyer did not come into his hand by chance.

"Girls, let's find a place to perform the invocation, then let's go to an arcade." Bruce said, having decided to see where the wind will take him this time.

XXX

Thus, in less than an hour, Adeline's group and Bruce's gang would meet, giving way to a long trail of events that would have a great impact on a distant world of Amphibians.

XXX

XXX

Six days later.

Anne's birthday has arrived, unfortunately nothing will go according to the planned schedule.

The sun has recently set, starting the nightlife of Los Angeles, full of unprecedented entertainment and danger.

Three female figures ran to a certain port where he should meet a rather colorful group of acquaintances.

The three figures are Anne, Marcy and Sasha, recently committed a small theft that will have profound consequences for their lives.

Once they arrived at the park, Anne, Marcy and Sasha are reunited with Adeline who is in the company of Bruce and his friends.

As time passes, several words are exchanged between the two groups, giving a small account of the events that took place today.

Soon after, Anne pulls out of her backpack, her birthday present from Marcy and Sasha, a golden music box with four multicolored gems.

"I don't know where you got this item from or why you think stealing from an old lady was a good idea. But you should put that thing down right now!" Bruce declares aloud, pointing the walking stick at Anne, having a very bad feeling towards the golden music box.

Before Bruce or one of his friends could get the golden music box and prevent a disaster.

Just then, a voice rings out across the park: "Welcome, Players!"

The tone of the voice is archaic and formal, but the voice itself sounds as if it belongs to a young adult.

A shadow forms on the ground, and then the shadow turns into what looked like a door, from which a person emerged.

"Is that gold armor !?" Marcy exclaims in a surprised tone, seeing that a person wearing pure gold armor has fallen from the sky.

The helmet of gold armor is distinguished by the presence of two faces on either side, one with a malign facial expression and the other with a kind one.

Someone is inside the armor, strangely you can only see a part of his face and nothing from the eyes up.

However, long blue hair can be seen on the back ... proving that yes, there really is someone there.

"Who are you!? How did you get the Gemini Gold Cloth !?" Bruce asks, in a menacing tone, focusing on the golden man, the biggest threat at the moment.

"I am the Game Master of this game. The Gemini Gold Cloth just came to me, she wants to play my game too." The mysterious golden man replies, with a calm and calm tone that cannot hide his left aura.

"I don't know who you are or what you want, but I won't play any games!" Bruce declares, in a defiant tone, pulling out the hidden blade of the walking stick, pointing it at the mysterious golden man.

"Galaxian Explosion!" The man dressed in the gold armor responds, concentrating his power in his hands and releasing it in the form of a giant shockwave.

To the viewer, the attack would seem like a myriad of galaxies and planets crashing into his opponent.

In a hundredth of a second there was an explosion of cosmic energy that affected everyone present.

Adeline, Amity and Miyu were thrown into the air, eventually falling on top of each other onto a large rose bush.

Anne and Marcy lie on the ground, Marcy has completely fainted while Anne is struggling to keep her eyes open.

Shasa, Luz, Chloe and Illya find themselves unconscious in random areas of the park, completely awake and beaten up.

The only ones left standing are Bruce and the golden man who is holding the golden music box in his hands.

Bruce using his enchanted coat and his staff / sword, he managed to create a barrier to protect himself from the blow of the golden man.

"You're not just a sinister man who gets his hands on a sacrosanct object with incredible powers. You also know how to use the Cosmos without too much trouble." Says Bruce, slightly impressed by the abilities of the owner of the Gemini Gold Cloth.

"Let's see who is stronger, Virgo or Gemini." Bruce declares, closing his eyes, pulling out of his coat a Buddhist necklace or a Mālā, made up of 108 pearls.

That is, a rosary, or a crown made up of beads with the purpose of numbering the mantras or prayers and widespread among the original religions of India.

The walking stick has morphed into a Khakkhara, a ringed Bhuddist staff, which is mainly used in prayer or as a weapon.

"Tenma Kōfuku!" Bruce shouts, invoking a golden aura around his body of him, leaving one of his most powerful moves by him against his enemy of him.

The golden energy expands her a huge explosion with the essence of the Buddhist lotus and "Death on a Pale Horse" which is ridden by a girl.

"I start the first challenge of the game: Virgo VS Gemini's Bruce. The battlefield will be Amphibia!" He declares Gemini, opening the lid of the music box, officially giving away the games.

Anne not knowing what is happening, she can only reach out and grab Marcy's hand.

Immediately afterwards, a torrent of wind, a rainbow of four colors exploded from the golden music box.

A blue light hit Anne.

A green light hit Marcy.

A red light pierced Sasha.

Finally, a fourth yellow light split into two parts, flying in the direction of Bruce and Adeline.

XXX

The whole light show lasted only a single instant. But the result is impossible to ignore.

Half of the park has been reduced to a giant steaming grate, drawing the attention of the entire LAPD.

In the midst of all this mess, no one could see the disappearance of the group of teenagers who were in the park

Keep on ...

XXX

Updated: 8/15/2022

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 1: The Two Beste, the Devil and the Serial Killer (I)

Chapter 1: Wally's Unfortunate Encounters

XXX

POV Narrator

In the strange realm of Amphibia, the night has finally come for the citizens of Wartwood.

Most of the inhabitants of the small town have gone to sleep, having a tight schedule for tomorrow, having to start work in the morning.

Those who have a more favorable schedule or / and can afford not to work for a day or two are enjoying Stumpy's Diner, a rather popular run-down restaurant.

A frog person came out of the room, looking rather happy and contented.

This 105cm tall frog is called, One-Eyed Wally, is one of the inhabitants of Wartwood, known by all as a crazy person who lives under bridges.

Wally is a turquoise frog with a pale lilac tongue, dark turquoise fringe, long dark turquoise hair, and a small turquoise beard.

As the name suggests, one of her yellow eyes is always closed with blue-purple lids.

Her hair is almost always hidden under a dark blue-violet wide-brimmed flat hat with a low top, decorated with a red reed (cattail) sticking out of it with two narrow green leaves; she calls her "iconic" hat.

Wally wears black denim shorts with an open indigo vest and an old stitched scarf, one half red and the other orange.

The nose of his right boot is torn, as a result the front half of Wally's right foot is exposed.

He almost always carries a light green concertina (an accordion-like instrument), resembling a caterpillar.

Returning to the story, Wally came out of the club rather satisfied with his evening, most likely won a game of cards and earned enough money to have a nice dinner.

"Goodnight, you frogs! See you in the morrow." Wally said, greeting a couple of acquaintances who are on the porch of the club.

After this cordial greeting, Wally begins to move away from the club, going for a night walk or looking for a new place to sleep.

Unfortunately due to having a single eye or / and the presence of alcohol in his blood, Wally ends up having a little accident with a barrel.

Some bigots have begun to laugh at Wally's misfortune.

The turquoise frog, ignoring the laughter of his neighbors or his little accident, decided to continue his walk through the Wartwood woods.

None of the inhabitants of Wartwood, not even Wally himself, could have imagined that this simple walk would have profound consequences, not only for the inhabitants of the city, the rest of Amphibia would also be influenced by the events to come.

The wanderer would have discovered the presence of two "beasts" and witnessed the "resurrection of a demon".

The quiet days of Wartwood will be just a nostalgic old memory for a very long long time.

XXX

Wally is walking without any worries on the forest path, in order not to get bored he takes out the accordion and starts playing, while humming an unknown melody.

Wally's little musical show was short-lived. Because suddenly he felt a twig break behind him.

Hoping it was a simple pet or a villager who wants to play a bad joke on him, Wally slowly turns in the direction of the noise.

"Hello?" Wally asks, slightly frightened of what he might be hiding in the forest.

Normally this trail is quite safe, but sometimes bad things happen, such as attacks by wild animals or the late bandit.

The forest responded with the rustle of leaves and the flickering noise around Wally, dramatically increasing his anxiety and the feeling of running away to survive.

"What's that?" Wally asks, in a trembling voice, while his legs want to take him away from the forest.

As Wally watches the forest in search of someone or something, a large dark figure with two seemingly menacing heads emerged from behind, gradually growing to double his size.

Having developed a great sense of survival, he realizes that he is being watched and slowly turns to watch as the thing with two heads envelop him in their shadow.

"AAAH! No no no no! NOOO!" Wally cries aloud, starting to run halfway through the forest as if he had just seen the devil.

If Wally had waited just a few more seconds to escape, he would have discovered that there is no horrible creature with two heads.

In reality the creatures are two 14-year-old teenagers, precisely they are Anne and Marcy.

The nerdy girl having the talent to stumble and hurt herself in every way imaginable, hasn't had a great time living in the forest for nine days. She succeeded in dislocating her ankle in the last few days.

Anne being a girl with a heart and already having a protective feeling towards Marcy, obviously decided not to leave her alone even for a single moment.

So Anne has put her arm around Marcy and helps her walk, a rather slow and painful process.

But Anne can't leave Marcy alone for even a second, next time she could have suffered something much worse than a sprained ankle.

Unfortunately, walking so close and bearing Marcy's weight, from a distance it gives the impression of being a creature with two heads.

As Wally runs half-heartedly through the forest, Anne and Marcy are pretty confused about what just happened.

Having heard some music they thought they had found someone who can help them with their situation.

"Is that frog talking?" Anne asks, in an incredulous tone, pointing her hand in Wally's direction.

"Yes. He spoke perfect English, I wonder how is it possible for a creature from a completely different world to speak our language?" Marcy murmurs, having some pretty logical questions that won't be answered for some time.

"Should we chase him? Maybe he'll take us to a city of friendly anthropomorphic frogs?" She suggests Marcy, curious to get in touch with the local people and understand where exactly they are.

It is quite obvious that they are having an isekai experience, but it would have been nice to start their adventure in a more civilized place.

For Marcy, sleeping and waking up in Anne's arms is a dream that will come true.

If only Anne weren't crying when I think she was asleep, if they weren't living in a filthy cave.

"We will do it when your leg is healed. Let's go back to our shelter, to venture into this place in the dark is dangerous." Anne said, tightening her grip around her nerdy friend of hers, afraid that if she loosens her grip, she risks losing her.

Marcy blushes slightly at Anne's protective touch. This messy situation is definitely not the classic isekai setting of her dreams. But at least there is Anne-Banana at her side which makes everything easier to support.

"All right, let's go back to the shelter, we have to rest. Tomorrow let's go and see if our traps have caught anything." Marcy said, putting a hand on her stomach, desperately wanting to eat something edible and nutritious.

For the past nine days, all the food the two girls had in their bags has almost run out, with only one bar of chocolate left.

Before the pair of friends begin to return to their cave, Anne took a quick glance in the directions Wally ran away, believing she saw something, a faint flash of light that lasted only for a moment.

'I'm more tired than expected, I'm starting to see strange things.' She thinks Anne, looking down at the floor, remembering losing one of her shoes a few days ago.

'I have a strange feeling that our lives are about to suddenly become more ... alive.' Think Anne, feeling indefinite about the strange golden light that could be a simple hallucination.

Marcy is also having a hunch that something important is going to happen tomorrow.

'I don't know why, but I'm sure tomorrow will be an important day for the two of us.

Maybe we will meet an Ancient Sorcerer or a Sage Hermit of the forest to give us our first mission? ' Think Marcy, trying to think positively.

Somehow one of the dreams has come true, certainly the beginning was rather immature, but it will certainly get better with time.

If Anne and Marcy had met their eyes they would have noticed something very important.

Their pupils began to glow faintly for a few seconds.

Anne's pupils turned blue, while Marcy's pupils turned green.

But when their eyes met again, their glow disappeared.

With nothing to do, Anne and Marcy started walking towards their shelter.

Ignoring that [Heart] and [Wit] are reacting to the presence of [Soul] and his two abnormal hosts who are causing interference.

XXX

Meanwhile with Wally.

The turquoise frog continues to run without looking back, unaware that in the heat of escaping from an alleged two-headed beast, it is about to run into a much worse creature.

Wally's run continued for about ten minutes, stopping by a gray-barked tree, just to catch his breath.

"I managed to escape from that horrible beast!" Wally exclaims, raising his arms to the sky in victory. Feeling like he has conquered the world.

This feeling of accomplishment was destroyed by a simple blackish drop falling straight onto Wally's hands, inflicting severe pain.

"Haaa!" The turquoise frog screams in pain, feeling like she has put her hand in the fire.

" What was that?" Wally asks, gritting his teeth in pain, lifting his head high, looking for the thing that caused him pain.

The brain of the turquoise frog instantly forgot about physical pain, being overloaded with fear.

Wally's eyes saw something creepy up in the trees, a hideous creature that looks long dead.

At the top of the skeletal tree stands a hanged corpse.

A humanoid body that appears to have been burned alive to the point of being unrecognizable.

A gold chain is tied around the charred corpse's neck, keeping it hanging from a tree branch.

The dead skinned hanged man appears to be wearing the burnt remains of a red garment.

Wally is not a doctor, but it is quite obvious that whoever he is, the hanged man had no part in a pleasant death.

Only a complete sadist or a person with a deep grudge would do such a thing.

The charred body is littered with deep cuts before and after the burn.

The left arm is missing completely, part of the face is covered with deep gashes, the chest is pierced by three magnificent swords.

The first sword is blade-colored and is long and double-edged, with the edge facing forward that curves outward to form the shield. The handguard is designed to resemble a vortex that reverses in the center of the handguard. The pommel carries a round piece that almost resembles a face.

The second sword is black-purple in color, consisting of a serrated blade with a hook at the tip. Inside the crossguard contains a round gem. Attached to the pommel of the handle is a long skeletal cord.

The third sword is rather voluminous in platinum color, with green highlights. It appears to be a kind of demonic sword with a single-edged curved shape.

Droplets of blood (?) Slowly fall from the tips of the swords, probably have passed away from the heart and other vital organs.

Oddly, the first and third swords are pierced him from behind, meaning he was hit in the back twice.

The second sword instead pierced it from the front ...

One last curiosity, in the malformed hand of the corpse there is a small yellow crystal that is very close to gray.

"This night is full of unpleasant surprises." Wally said, in a trembling voice, slowly starting to back away, wanting to go back under the bridges where there are no strange creatures alive or dead.

Before Wally could turn his back and walk from this creepy place.

A crunch of bones made itself heard throughout the forest.

The turquoise frog stares at the corpse, hoping the sound was coming from a newly fallen limb or something similar.

Instead, the corpse's hand tightens its grip around the yellow jewel.

Immediately afterwards a yellowish fire-like shimmer is emitted from the gemstone and slowly spreads throughout the charred body.

At the same time the "corpse" moves, starting with the fingers, followed by the forearm, then the shoulder and so on.

His every movement produces an eerie creak that scares the hell out of Wally.

"Hanging by the neck from a branch after being pierced with a weapon, I peered down; surviving in this state, hovering on the precipice between life and death for nine days and nine nights. I am worthy to play again. . " She declares the corpse, in an inhuman voice, as the yellow fire comes out of all pores, making an inhuman fiery monster.

The creature reaches out the only hand that remains and the yellow fire consumes the gold chain, freeing it and causing it to fall to the ground like a wireless puppet.

Without wasting time, the fire monster tries to get up, but fails. He can only sit on his knees, using his remaining arm to keep his balance.

"Gemini, I swear on the grave of my ancestors that I, Bruce Bahamut Belmontz, next time we fight, will kill you!" Bruce screams like an inhuman beast, promising to send the person who reduced him to this state to hell.

Apparently Marcy wasn't the most unfortunate person to get hurt, the nerdy girl got a sprained ankle.

Bruce somehow managed to reduce himself to a charred, mutilated and hanged near-corpse.

"The corpse is alive!" Wally screams, wanting to escape, but his legs refuse to move in fear.

The golden fire continues to spread over Bruce's ruined body, slowly, very slowly, very slowly beginning to heal him.

"Woz, don't pretend you didn't chase me to LA. Get out of your hiding place and help me. Gemini and I aren't done fighting yet!" Bruce yells, expressing his deep feeling of anger, sending flames out of his mouth.

In an instant, as if by magic, a fourth mysterious creature appeared near Wally.

A humanoid figure, rather thin and tall (180 centimeters) that responds to the name of Woz.

He wears a faded gray jacket with dark green cuffs, silver buttons, black pants and leather boots with straps and a crimson scarf.

The hood of the jacket is raised, hiding his face from all present.

In his left hand he holds a large book decorated with gear-like symbols. In the center of the book is the Roman symbol III.

At the top of the cover is the title of the book: "The Calamity House - Amphibia: Saints, Witches, Demons."

The hooded figure on the back carries several particular objects, held together by black fabric straps.

The first object is a large rectangular box of about 1 meter, composed of a material similar to obsidian with purple reflections. On a single side of the box is a symbol resembling a winged, bird-like creature possessing three legs. To open this metal box you have to pull a chain.

The second item is another metal box, placed on top of the obsidian box. But there are some severe differences. This box is made of pure gold, the symbol engraved on its surface resembles a girl.

The third object is a large severed wing of a Monstrous Beast, how and from where Woz got such a thing is a mystery.

The fourth item is a bird cage made from a mix of gold, obsidian and bone bars. Inside is a large purple crystal with a dark aura that may resemble some kind of primitive dagger.

The dark crystal is held tight in the claws of a particular blue-eyed crow who is watching Bruce intensely.

"Waga Maou, you just have to call me and I will come to your rescue instantly." Woz declares, with a sincere tone, approaching the "corpse" that refuses to die.

Even the blue-eyed crow emits a screech that should mean more or less the same thing as Woz, only much more intense and passionate.

"This forest has become a den of monsters!" Wally declares, reaching the height of fear, a beast with two heads is frightening.

Add to the list of nasty surprises, a flaming corpse that refuses to die and a creepy sorcerer wielding cursed and dark artifacts ...

Wally will most likely sleep with the light on for months if he can sleep again with his eyes closed.

The only good thing from this disproportionate fear for Wally was regaining the ability to move his legs again.

A little curious fact about fear can make you completely paralyzed or make you move at unprecedented levels of speed.

The turquoise frog starts running, as fast as possible, if there had been a running race, Wally in this state would have won gold.

Too bad that the speed of a terrified frog to death cannot appear with Woz's magical abilities.

The turquoise frog, when it was about to slip into the bushes, was stopped by a red scarf that stretches and twists as if it were a living creature.

"Bard, you shouldn't leave if you care about your life." Woz declares, in a menacing tone, using one of his powers to animate the scarf and pull Wally towards him.

A lot of people can tell a lot about One-Eyed Wally, how he is a mentally incapable homeless man and other unflattering things.

But no one can say that Wally can't read the atmosphere of his audience, always knowing when it's time to talk, sing, shut up etc.

Now, Wally understands that he must remain silent and listen to the demands of his audience if he does not want to receive the "last review" of his artistic skills.

"Today begins a new volume for the life of my Waga Maou.

By mere chance you have received the privilege of witnessing this event up close.

You will also be required to write ballads to commemorate this night. Do you understand your role, frog? "The hooded figure asks, with an authoritative tone, sounding as if he is about to decide Wally's fate.

The turquoise frog trembling like a leaf at the mercy of the wind, slowly nods, having quite understood its role in this strange nightmare, to witness and tell others about this nightmare night.

Once Woz had confirmation that the bard would do his part, Woz quickly loses interest in Wally, having better things to do.

The hooded man takes a step towards Bruce, with a theatrical gesture opens his big book and slowly flips through the first pages, savoring the smell of new paper.

"According to this book, a new threat has arisen in the path of my Waga Maou. The Mysterious Golden Saint, Gemini." Woz declares, not being able to refrain from making a small summary of the most important events.

"This Gemini, taking advantage of a moment of weakness, born thanks to the presence of His Holiness Adeline. Gemini made his move a surprise attack, followed by the theft of the Calamity Box.

Using the mysterious powers of the box, Gemini has thrown your most trusted witches, Luz, Amity, into random places; and your future wife, Reyko.

Her Holiness Adeline and her maids, Anne, Marcy and Sasha, also ended up in this poor realm. "Woz recounts, in the dramatic voice of a TV show narrator.

"By everyone else's contract my Waga Maou was transported to a very specific place, a fighting arena. Gemini challenged my Waga Maou to a duel to the death." Woz said, closing the book suddenly. He certainly loves his work as a reporter and storyteller.

"The details of the fight were hidden. But the outcome was pretty clear, a draw." Woz declares, in a discontented tone, clenching his fists, wholeheartedly hating the idea that his Waga Maou didn't win.

"The Crimson Hero has received an extremely large number of physical wounds with abnormal properties. This prevents your normal healing abilities from setting you up after just one day of rest.

While the golden man received the same fate, although the greatest damage was inflicted on the mind.

Besides, you have recovered one of the four stones that decorate the Calamity Box. "Woz said, ending his speech on a positive note.

The hooded man quickly looks at the damaged body of his lord which is reduced to a pittance.

Woz currently wishes very much that he could help his Waga Maou in the fight with Gemini.

Too bad that sometimes the role of Prophet is to remain and watch as fixed events unfold that will serve in the future.

"Thank goodness, I am a servant always prepared to help his Waga Maou in any way possible." Woz said, doing the behaviors himself, it might seem arrogant, but in reality the praise of him is well deserved.

"Having anticipated the day here, you would have faced an opponent at the same level as you who are willing to fight when you are weak and unprepared.

I have prepared an almost miracle remedy to heal your body.

Indeed, once you are completely healed you will be on a different level.

But it will take seventy-two days for a complete recovery. "Woz said, with a bittersweet smile, proud of having devised a method to heal and enhance his Waga Maou.

"Woz, remember we are not on stage, there is no audience watching us. Stop acting and help me!" Bruce declares, wanting to walk on his legs again.

Normally they would be amused by Woz's eccentric methods, but after nine days of hanging, his patience and good humor are rather poor.

"As you wish, my WagaMaou." Woz said, making a short bow before opening the bird cage.

The blue-eyed crow lets out a shriek of happiness to be able to fly again and help its wounded master.

The black bird spreads its wings and flew out of the cage, taking with it the purple crystal with the dark aura.

Woz having no more replicas for the time being, he dropped Bruce's obsidian-colored metal box with feet, being one of the crucial elements in the recovery of his Waga Maou.

Then Woz slowly stepped aside, leaving the stage to Bruce and the blue-eyed crow.

The bird flew in circles around Bruce, drawing a kind of magical circuit visible only to someone with a certain magical affinity.

When the blue-eyed Raven finishes making the seventh circle, he releases his grip on the dark stone that flies like a guided missile, drawing straight into Bruce's chest.

The crystal slowly penetrates into Bruce, beginning to merge with his flesh, initiating a mysterious healing process.

"Unicron's crystallized blood. My dear Woz, how did you find such an element?" Bruce asks, raising his hand, watching as the yellow stone is also merging with his body.

The golden fire was tainted by an oppressive purple light that covers half of Bruce's body.

"My loyalty is absolute, nothing can stop me from serving you to the fullest of my abilities. If I have to wander the stars in search of a mythic material or go to hell to get a soul, I will do it to the best of my ability. " Woz declares, solemnly, placing a hand over his heart.

"You always find a way to surprise me." Bruce said in a grateful tone, starting to stand up.

The mix of yellow and purple fire is having a restorative effect on Bruce's body, allowing him to easily take off his three swords that were used against him.

Bruce being able to move on his own again and having nothing to hinder his movements, he starts walking towards the obsidian-colored metal box.

"Yatagarasu, come to me!" Shouts Bruce reaches out, pulling the box chain, opening it and showing its sacred contents.

Inside the box rests an armor of jet black, purple, indigo, dark gray, with small traces of red and gold.

Currently the pieces of the armor are arranged to form a kind of artistic statue that resembles the bird with three legs.

When Bruce shouted the name of the Holy Armor, every fragment of the obsidian breastplate flew towards Bruce, covering from head to toe.

Once again the yellow and black flames increase in density and vigor making it impossible to distinguish Bruce's features.

The only thing that can be noticed is the appearance of a pair of wings and a long tail.

"I feel like I can burn the entire forest with one flap of wings!" Bruce declares, making his wings flap hard.

The movement contains such force that it creates gusts of wind strong enough to throw Wally into the air, causing him to hit the bark of a tree that stands at the edge of this spectacle.

At that moment Woz stepped forward, having to do something absolutely important ... strike a pose and scream.

"IWAE! Today is the day my Waga Maou takes a big step to become Aeon, Demon King of Time & Space. Though wounded and limited, his form is enough to bend nature to his will!" Woz declares, with great joy, loving wholeheartedly this part of his work as a herald, making great speeches.

Even though the entire figure of Bruce is hidden by the flames, a slightly amused look can be seen from Woz's rant.

"Waga Maou, if I don't cross my boundaries. I think it would be better to take this offer of mine too, using it, your healing and your rematch against Gemini will be certain." Woz declares, kneeling in front of Bruce, raising his hands high, holding the huge wing.

Bruce took a quick look at Woz's offering, a huge severed wing, technically the wing is actually a huge fossilized wing that looks worthy of being exhibited in a museum.

The fossil that belonged to a Monstrous Beast has a particular aura that Bruce finds familiar.

'This offering reminds me of Atalanta's latest weapon, Agrius Metamorphosis: Boar of Divine Punishment.' Bruce thinks, managing to partially recognize the magic present in the fossil.

'Atalanta through Agrius Metamorphosis gained enough power to defeat Achilles.

My body could undergo a mutation and gain some bad impulses.

On the other hand I can gain a similar skill to Agrius Metamorphosis, it would do wonders for my recovery and help me in the future fight against Gemini. ' Bruce thinks, reflecting for a moment on the advantages and disadvantages of this choice.

" Make it or brake it !" Says Bruce, grabbing the monstrous wing-like fossil, starting a painful, but incredibly useful process.

Flames of yellow and black cover the new addition as it begins to connect with Bruce's body, bringing a small update to his biology closer.

Meanwhile Wally, who banged his head against the bark of a tree, reluctantly remained silent staring at the whole event, did not understand anything about what is happening.

"Gemini, none of us won the first battle, but rest assured I will win this war!" Proclaimed Bruce, spreading his wings, looking ready to take flight and take on the role of him a predator of the skies.

The two-tone fire mantle begins to grow, taking on a much more defined shape, reminiscent of a dragon, at the same time the shape of Bruce is taking on more beastly features.

"A devil! He's a draconic devil He is a fire draconic devil!" Wally screams, unable to bear to see these nightmare scenes anymore.

The turquoise frog, ignoring anything else, ran as far as possible from the scene of this "resurrection", screaming to apologize throat on a beast that summoned a fiery demon.

When Wally leaves the scene, Bruce's flames slowly begin to subside, creating a fiery version of For Someone's Glory: Not For One's Own Glory, a Noble Phantasm by Lancelot.

When For Someone's Glory: Not For One's Own Glory is used by Lancelot it manifests as a black mist.

Combined with his armor, which completely covers his body, this ability conceals Berserker's identity and personal status.

Its body is shrouded in a black mist with properties similar to Invisible Air, which constantly shifts its contours like a blurry photograph that obscures the distinctive traits of the armor.

Even if he takes off his helmet, it will be impossible to discern his face.

The fog-like illusion also causes its image to randomly double or triple, making it look like a hallucination

Bruce is currently using his mantle of fire to mimic Lancelot's Noble Phantasm.

After once again expressing his resentments for the Mysterious Golden Man, Bruce sighed deeply and began to calm down.

Preferring to reserve the primal wrath of his soul for the battlefield or at least channel it into something constructive.

"Woz, it was absolutely necessary to have that creature witness my messy situation." Bruce said, making a vague hand gesture towards himself.

Fully capable of understanding that his current situation is not the most normal.

Woz was silent for a second, looking for the right words to explain his reasoning.

Woz unlike Bruce, Luz, Amity, Reyko, Adeline, Anne, Marcy and Sasha, came to this realm of his own free will only to serve his Waga Maou.

In the nine days here, Anne and Marcy walked around the forest trying to survive and find a sign of loyalty.

Woz simply watched as his Waga Maou was recovering from his injuries, when he was not standing guard he read his beloved book of prophecies and thought of various methods to bring glory to his Waga Maou's name.

"All my actions have a single purpose, to help you achieve ultimate greatness, to become the greatest Waga Maou of past, present and future history." Woz declares, expressing his loyalty that he overcame fanaticism, achieving a dominion all of him.

"Waga Maou, that turquoise frog will come in handy, your magnificence has been deeply engraved within him, he won't forget you for the rest of his life.

Sooner or later he will surely talk about your great one. Then other inhabitants of this poor world will come to verify your existence, the cycle will repeat itself.

So over time your glorious name will be known in this filthy realm. "Woz declares his intent to bring enormous infamy / fame around his Waga Maou.

"Anonymity is a very powerful card. But also fame and infamy and its appeal." Bruce comments, having mixed feelings about becoming a famous person.

No one tries to get favors or bother a stranger, but no important person is influential will not listen to a stranger without a name.

"If my name goes far and wide, surely the girls will find a trace and come looking for me." Bruce murmurs softly, finding a possible use to become a figure known far and wide will go a long way in bringing the gang together.

"Why waste your precious time looking for your allies when you can get them to come to you." Woz said, happy to see his initiative being approved. With a little luck, the rest of the more radical proposals could also be implemented.

"If the plan is to sit still for the next 72 days and spread rumors about me. It means that I have enough time to set up a base and laboratory according to my personal tastes." Bruce declares, putting a hand under his chin, beginning to consider options for his future stronghold.

"What can I build this time? A tower that touches the clouds, a spooky castle, a grandiose temple, a nightmare dungeon?" Bruce said, trying to figure out what would be best to build for the situation he is in here.

"We are in a forest, the magic of the druids will be the main source of construction. A giant tree with a fantasy castle on top and a terrifying catacomb as my laboratory, sounds pretty good." Bruce said, having decided what he wants to build until his full recovery.

"Waga Maou I don't want to overstep my limits. But wouldn't growing a giant tree with a castle on it be impractical?" Woz said, believing that the idea of his Waga Maou may be a tad exaggerated or not suited to the current scenario.

" What do you mean ?" Bruce asks, looking at Woz, with an irritated frown, not appreciating the comment of his self-proclaimed scribe and chronicler.

"Why do you have to use your precious energies to create a command base from scratch, when you can invoke the structures on the Boiling Isles and on Earth in your presence?

Why not go directly to the imaginary numerical space, where your Santa Sanctorum is located, the Great Castle of the Bahamuts. "Woz asks, not needing to make his Waga Maou work, this is a job reserved exclusively for servants.

"Woz, I'm pretty tired and irritated at the moment. For the next 72 days I'm metaphorically bedridden and separated from most of my friends and allies." Bruce said, in a calm, cold tone that promises a bad omen.

"In my current situation I am left with little pleasure or entertainment.

Building a fort in a fantasy style is a pleasure that I do not intend to give up.

If you try to dissuade me again, be prepared to get a punch in the face. "Bruce said, patting Woz on the shoulder.

Bruce's self-proclaimed scribe and chronicler made a small grimace of pain, deciding to let the argument go until his Waga Maou is in a better disposition.

"Anyway, if you brought up the subject of invocations, I think getting some heroic assistance would help." Bruce said, gesturing with his hand, creating a magic ring that connected to a small pocket size.

Reaching out through the magic ring, Bruce pulls out a pretty fantasy deck of cards depicting different images.

Bruce pulls out of this deck, seven precise cards depicting people dressed in an archaic way, all of these cards appear to be made of gold.

"Saber, Archer, Lancer, Rider, Berserker, Caster, Assassin.

Normally I'd like to invoke all of my seven favorite servants. But at the moment I have enough energy to bring just one of you by my side. "Bruce mutters in a low voice, having a little hard time deciding who to call upon, having bonded with the Heroic Sprites living in these precise sets of cards. .

"Saber is clearly the strongest of them all. Her raw strength compensates for my weak state. Unfortunately, it can be considered too strong, collateral damage can become a real problem. I'm sorry to admit, but outside of combat it's not particularly good at nothing else. " Bruce said, frowning, thinking you have the pros and cons of invoking Saber. You get an unrivaled warrior who can destroy fortresses, nothing more, nothing less, sometimes she can even become difficult to manage.

"Archer is a good man, with a lot of talents and still a better teacher. Fighting in a forest will be a great advantage for him, he also has excellent diplomatic and reconnaissance skills. But he has no real explosive power." Bruce said, in a quiet tone, logically choosing Archer would be a great move for his efforts, having no particular strengths or weaknesses.

"Caster is a skilled enchantress, a very amoral woman and a divine housewife. A little 72-day vacation with her doesn't sound bad, in fact it would pass the time in a flap of wings.

My mood would be drastically improved and his abilities will help me create a dream fortress. "Bruce said, with a cheesy grin, thinking he was listening to the heart (and stomach, followed by the libido) and choosing Caster.

"Assassin is a pretty bipolar girl. Certainly she is mentally unstable, amoral and unconscious. But I care about the little one, getting her out to play is not a bad deed.

Plus, Assassin's energy consumption is pretty good, his cloaking abilities can be particularly useful. "Bruce said, thinking for a second to choose Assassin only for Assassin's sake, it would do them good to go out and get a breath of cold air. .

Seeing that his master cannot make up his own mind, a certain blue-eyed crow decided to choose in his place.

Flapping its wings, the crow flutters near Bruce's hand and grabs one of the Class Cards with its beak.

'I wonder what's going to happen from now on.' Think Woz, not having to read his book of prophecies to understand that rather eventful tomorrow.

Keep on ...

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 1: The Two Beste, the Devil and the Serial Killer (II)

Chapter 2: Problems with the mantis

XXX

The sun has risen again over the small town of Wartwood.

All its citizens have woken up and are starting to enjoy their day.

At the moment it looks like it will be a peaceful and happy day for everyone.

A butcher frog does its job and I cut a centipede-like creature for a small old gray frog frog.

A pair of frogs cuddled lovingly against each other as they sat on a large water fountain and smiled fondly as they approached to share a kiss.

The Plantar family just entered the town from their small farm in a cart, pulled by the only snail in the Plantar family, Bessie.

This family consists of three frogs.

The grandfather, Hopediah "Hop Pop" Plantar and his two grandchildren, Sprig Plantar and Polly Petunia Plantar.

Hop Pop is a 68-year-old anthropomorphic frog, quite short in stature, only 99 centimeters tall. She has mostly reddish-orange skin with a light orange chin and chest.

Its random frog-like body structure consists of slightly orange-red eyes with black pupils, a dark green tongue, four short limbs with four-fingered hands and two-toed feet, and tufts of white hair on the sides of the head.

As an everyday attire, he wears a greyish-green waistcoat with a yellow buttoned shirt and a light blue ascot and gray-brown trousers with tan socks lightly covering his feet.

Sprig is a 10-year-old anthropomorphic pink frog, 90 centimeters tall. She has hot pink skin, with a paler pink tinged belly. She has short orange hair under her dark forest green hat.

Its frog-like body structure consists of slightly yellow eyeballs with black pupils and blue irises, a large elongated light green tongue that extends to certain lengths, and four short limbs with four-digit hands and two-digit feet.

For everyday attire, wear a dark forest green hat with gold buttons, light green goggles and a sleeveless jacket paired with black shorts.

Polly is a 5-year-old girl, only 30 centimeters tall, physically resembles a real-life tadpole, although she has arms instead of legs and has a more bulky appearance.

Unlike other amphibians, it has a blue tongue rather than a green one. It also sports dark purple irises.

It has a yellow bow with lighter white / yellow polka dots.

It often moves in a wooden bucket filled with water and held together by a cylindrical steel frame.

"I have. I have." Hop Pop said, lowering his fishing rod-like stick to give his beloved snail a green leaf of greens.

"Okay, guys, I'm going to do some shopping. You look at the cart." Hop Pop said, getting out of the cart wanting to shop for him before starting to work on the farm.

Unfortunately, one of his grandchildren misunderstood who his grandfather is talking to.

"You understand, Hop Pop! I'll defend this cart with my LIIIIIIIFE!" He declares Sprig, standing up and starting hitting himself on the chest like he's some kind of Tatzan.

Seeing this scene, Hop Pop seriously worries about his nephew's future, not seeing a too prosperous future.

"Sprig, I was talking to Polly." Hop Pop said, preferring to leave a capable five-year-old girl instead of Sprig who tends to make all sorts of trouble.

"What? Polly is a little girl!" Sprig declares, feeling slightly offended that his grandfather chooses his younger sister.

"I'm not a baby! You're a baby!" She declares Polly, in a childish tone, pointing her small fin at Spirg.

Hop Pop mentally sighed, knowing that Sprig had a shred of reason.

However, Hop Pop decided to choose the lesser evil, that is, the niece with violent tendencies.

"Polly has more responsibility in her little fin than you have in your whole body!" Hop Pop said, deciding to be quite frank with his opinion.

"Ridiculous. What makes you think I'm irresponsible?" Sprig asks, having apparently forgotten that he's been in a great deal of trouble recently.

"Oh man. Let me think." Hop Pop said, beginning to list all of Sprig's irresponsible actions.

For example like not looking at the plate long enough causing it to explode, crashing a wild creature that looks like a cow through the house and leaving the lights on at night repeatedly crashing giant insects into the house.

"Okay. So yesterday was a bad day." Sprig said, grudgingly admitting that he had been quite unlucky in the last few days.

"A huh." Hop Pop murmurs, grabbing his bags, jumps off the wagon.

"Polly, make sure Sprig stays in the cart." Hop Pop said, fervently hoping that Sprig won't end up in another trouble as usual.

"Well, how are you, Mrs. Jonkins?" Hop Pop, say hello to the grocery store owner.

"Wish there was a way to prove I'm not such a goof-up." Sprig said, looking defeated, wanting to have the chance to prove himself.

Sprig is certainly not an arrogant brat, but he too to his own frog pride, to end up being looked after by his younger sister who is still a tadpole ... is a bad wound to Sprig's self-esteem.

Polly seeing Sprig's depressing state begins to feel a little sorry for him.

If Polly had been better with feelings and words she would have said something to lift her spirits.

'Big sky frog, can you give me a little help, I promise he will do a good deed in exchange for your help.' Sprig launched a small, not particularly serious prayer.

At that moment the universe decided to send a sign, an emissary who will set the wheels of destiny in motion.

To the surprise of all the people present in the Wartwood square.

One-Eyed Wally ran out of the forest as he rushes into the center of the village and gasps heavily for the long run before taking a deep breath as he screams.

"Monsters! The forest has been invaded by monsters! I saw them with my own eyes!" Wally screams in terror, shaking like a dog in the rain.

If that's not enough to give him a pitiful look, his clothes are covered in dirt and loads of cuts.

The villagers are quite speechless, never having seen Wally so scared and vulnerable.

The people of Wartwood begin talking to each other, stirring the restless spirits.

Anticipating a potential disaster, the mayor of the city stepped forward to take command.

The mayor is called, Frodrick Toadstool, a large 33-year-old toad, light green, 120 centimeters tall.

He wears a brown jacket with dark patches on the elbows and gold designs on the edges over a white shirt. She also wears a lilac tie, puffy dark gray pants and dark brown shoes.

It has 5 gold rings, 2 of which have red gemstones and one has a blue gemstone. He is often seen walking around with a curved golden staff.

Unlike most toads, its skin is smooth, its eyes are large, and its teeth are not pointed.

"Now, simmer down Wally. Just tell us what you saw." Toadstool said, wanting to understand what's going on, what to take advantage of the situation.

"It was horrible!" Wally exclaims taking a stick comfortably found on the road, starting to draw something.

"Last night when I was taking my usual night walk I met a very ugly beast with two large heads, a strange, squat protuberance right in the middle of its face and long, thin limbs!" Declares Wally, creating a crude and twisted image on the ground of a certain pair of friends.

The crowd starts muttering worriedly, making up the worst possible scenarios in their heads.

The mayor personally doesn't believe the ugly two-headed beast thing, in his humble opinion Wally must have gone too far with the bottle and then seen a strange animal, that's all.

If there weren't a crowd of future voters, Toadstool would have said some rather degrading words about poor Wally.

But Toadstool is smart enough to see an opportunity to make a good image for future elections.

"Well, we can't let this spirit rot in our yard!" Toadstool declares, winking at his faithful assistant, Toady.

The assistant to the mayor, understanding the signal, raises a banner behind the mayor.

In fact, the banner was prepared for a public speech by the mayor regarding the need to raise taxes to repair the local school (and do a major renovation of the mayor's personal home).

"Because as Mayor of Wartwood, the safety of every citizen's soul is my top priority. We will expel this spirit for the good of all. Or at least drive it to another city." Says Toadstool, pretending to be an honest and courageous mayor, surely he would have been a great actor if he hadn't chosen politics.

Everyone applauded the political response except Wally.

"Mayor, maybe you can take care of the ugly beast. But against the devil who has returned from the dead not powerful do anything!" Wally yells, starting to behave like a man just back from the front of a bloody war.

"When I escaped from the ugly beast, I met a sorcerer with a great book who brought a winged fiery monstrosity back to this world!" Wally yells, grabbing the sides of his hat, almost tearing it in two pieces.

"Done what you want, I'm going to hide in the basement of the church, I have to write the will and drink as if it were the last day of my life!" Wally states, before running without turning to the local church, decided to do several things on his wish list to die with no regrets.

The crowd and the mayor himself were speechless at the sight of such behavior.

Seeing a horrible creature and ending up scared is normal, it happens to someone from time to time.

Behaving like a nervous wreck convinced that the end of the world is near ... you don't see it every day.

"Poor Wally, the ugly two-headed beast must have driven him mad with fear causing hallucinations.

The only responsible thing to do is to find the inhuman beast, is to kill it, all for the safety of the people of Wartwood! "Proclaimed Toadstool, taking the heroic pose, all for the sake of his public image.

As if all the people of Wartwood were obedient little sheep, they began to say they agreed with the mayor.

The only responsible and logical thing to do is to take a sharp object, drop all chores for today and go hunting for an unknown Beast in a forest full of wild animals, without a more complex plan of finding and destroying ...

A little pink-skinned frog, hearing responsible words and other complicated phrases that promise a beautiful adventure.

"Polly, I just had a great idea." Sprig said, with a big smile, sounding as if she had just found the solution to an existential problem.

"Great, I'm always ready to assist in the front row you have your troubles." Polly said, looking at the good part of having a brother like Sprig is, she gets a lifetime subscription to Sprigflix.

"I'll take that beast and save the city! I'll be hailed as a hero and Hop Pop holds me responsible!" Sprig declares, with a tone full of enthusiasm, immediately thinking about the reward and not about how to complete the feat.

"Sprig, you've had your fair share of crazy plans.

But this may be the most disastrous idea ever.

Do you want to go into the demon-infested forest alone, unarmed, in search of a phantom beast? "Polly said, in a skeptical tone, showing more common sense than most of the inhabitants of Wartwood.

"Polly don't be silly, I always carry a sling with me." Sprig declares, pulling a wooden sling and a stone out of his pockets.

This is Sprig Plantar's first and last weapon.

Polly gives a look that says: What am I going to do with such an older brother?

"Stop there! Hop Pop said you had to stay in this cart. You know you can't defeat me!" Polly said, showing her biceps, a sign that she would use force to stop Sprig.

The red frog pauses for a second to think about how to proceed. If you need a plan to take on a five-year-old tadpole ... it speaks volumes about Sprig's fighting skills.

Fortunately or unfortunate for Sprig, his little brain had a flash of genius that could not repeat itself for a long time.

"Oh, oh, Polly, look. Candy!" Sprig said, with a sly smile, pulling out several pieces of candy and handing them to her younger sister, knowing full well Polly's sweet spot for her sweets.

The tadpole of five looked at the candy, then Sprig, then again at the candy, seeming undecided about what to choose.

'We are talking about Wally, probably having seen an overgrown caterpillar or something.' Think Polly, using reason to turn a dangerous beast into a strange animal that can bite Sprig at best.

"Corruption accepted!" She declares Polly, letting go of her self-control, jumping out of her bucket, starting to eat the candy.

A small voice in Spirg's head comments that taking advantage of Polly's weakness (addiction).

But an even bigger voice congratulates himself on his brilliant plan.

"Yup!" Sprig exclaimed before crouching as he leapt out of the car and landed on the ground as he heroically placed his hands on his hips.

"Let the hunt for monsters begin!" Sprig shouts, leaping off the carriage, landing on the ground in a heroic stance.

Without saying anything else Sprig ran in a hurry into the forest not knowing in the least what he was about to get involved in.

"Do not die!" She declares Polly, in a tone as she watches her older brother run towards the forest which may be haunted by a bizarre beast and demon ...

Polly begins to worry for a second, then shrugs, going back to eating her candy.

'A Two-Headed Beast and Fire Demons are things that exist only in the storybook Hop Pop reads to me to fall asleep. It is impossible that they really exist. ' Think Polly, with fun at the idea of fantastic creatures in real life.

Near the edge of the forest, sitting on a branch sits a certain blue-eyed crow. Next to the black bird, hidden through the shadows are a pair of yellow-green eyes.

Polly, like many other Wartwooders in the coming months would have learned the hard way about when they are wrong to assume that monsters and magic are existing things or little pastimes.

XXX

Once inside the Sprig forest I keep running without half, letting instinct and luck guide him towards his goal.

As if by a miracle, Sprig managed to locate something on the ground, jumping off the branches and landing on the ground.

The pink frog finds himself looking at a rather strange set of footprints that belong to something unprecedented for Wartwood.

"Strange, these footprints don't look like they belong to a single beast, they're probably a couple." Spirg mutters in a low voice, bending down so he can see the footprints better.

The first set of footprints are slightly larger and appear deeper.

The second set of footprints are smaller and lighter, strangely the left paw prints are irregular, as if it were injured. The strangest thing, next to the tracks there are signs of a stick.

Spirg glances suspiciously at the footprints, finding the presence of traces belonging to a stick odd.

"What kind of beast uses a cane?" Sprig asks aloud, using his little head to discover something important.

"It doesn't matter. Sprig Plantar, stay focused, the beast or beasts must be around here and I'll find them!" Sprig declares, ceasing to use his little head in favor of blind courage.

The pink frog stands up and takes a couple of steps forward, ending up putting his foot in the wrong place.

Before realizing what happened, Sprig was thrown into the air, finding himself dangling in the air like a piñata (piñata).

Seconds later, the beast came out of the bushes, showing itself to be Anne, a shaggy, dirty looking Anne with a battered and hungry look.

The girl with the heart of gold, panting as if she had just taken a long run, holds a pointed stick in her hands.

"Marcy your trap worked! It means we can eat something edible!" Anne declares, in a joyful tone, having hoped for days that Marcy's traps would catch something meaty.

"This is great news!" She exclaims a certain nerdy girl coming out of the bushes, with a heavy breath and a rather tired expression.

Marcy looks worse than Anne, having her clothes covered with cuts, rips and a good deal of caked mud.

Marcy just like Anne is holding a stick in her hands, but this stick is not used as an improvised weapon, but as a kind of crutch.

The reason is pretty obvious if you look at Marcy's left leg.

Tied to Marcy's leg is an old piece of wood, broken to become a splint. Improvised gauze tape and a torn maniac.

"Mar-Mar, don't overdo it, you've already done enough with accessing the fire and making the traps. You're still hurt, let me help you." Anne said, walking up to Marcy, putting an arm on her friend's shoulder, pulling her close to him.

"I didn't do anything complicated. I just started a fire and gave instructions to make a rudimentary trap." Marcy said, with a little blush on her cheeks, having trouble getting compliments and praise, especially from Anne.

"You are too modest, without you I would probably have eaten a poisonous mushroom or something." Anne said, wanting to let Marcy know how useful it is.

Sprig seeing the two strange creatures that got so close together, he realized ... that he found his ugly beast with two heads.

"Two giant heads, Spindly limbs! Face bump! THE BEEEEAASST!" Sprig yells, pointing his finger at Marcanne, drawing attention to himself.

High above a large branch, a pair of yellow-green eyes gaze with amusement at the whole scene.

'The frog is so funny! Instead of being quiet and dumb, taking advantage of the distraction to escape. He prefers to shout and say the obvious! 'Think of a tiny little figure, hidden in the shadows of the forest, playing amused by Spirg.

"Mar-Mar, please tell me that you see a second talking frog too?" Anne asks, pointing her finger in Sprig's direction, fervently hoping not to have a hunger-induced hallucination.

"Yes, Anne-Banana, I too can hear and hear the talking frog." Marcy said, with a smile on her face, having found something much better than food, information.

"Well, it means we're not raving with hunger, we just caught an alien frog." Anne murmurs, happy to still be sane after the long ten days spent in this cursed forest.

"This is so amazing." Marcy declares, approaching Spirg who is still hanging upside down.

"First of all, can you understand me?" Marcy asks, in a friendly tone, wanting to know if Sprig can understand what she is saying.

The pink frog was silent for a second, thinking whether to tell the truth or lie.

'These Beasts are ugly and weird, but they don't look dangerous.

The pale skinned Beast is injured, looks pretty helpless, could it be a herbivore or an omega?

The dark-skinned Beast getting stronger, but he focuses more on taking care of his mate than eating me. Maybe it's Alpha of the pack? ' Think Sprig, assessing his current situation, using what he remembers from Hop Pop's lectures on wild animals.

"Yes, I can understand what you are saying." Sprig responds, deciding to be honest and see where he leads this chat.

"Being able to understand each other will make life more comfortable." Marcy said, delighted not to have to play charades or decipher a new language, even though it would certainly be an unforgettable experience.

"We tried to talk to a blue frog last night, but he got scared of us, then ran into the forest screaming." Marcy said, remembering how bad the first attempt at contact with the local population was.

"Haven't you tried eating Wally?" Question Sprig, feeling slightly disappointed at not having found a Dangerous Beast to defeat, will no longer be able to prove himself to Hop Pop.

But Sprig feels equally relieved not to be trapped and surrounded by two Dangerous and Hungry Beasts.

"We tried to ask Wally for help, being in this forest day and night is not nice." Anne said, making aerial quotes as she pronounces the name of the turquoise frog.

"So Wally just got scared and you're just some weird, ugly creatures that you got lost in the forest." Sprig said, having miraculously managed to understand the situation. Although there are so many questions centered around these two unknown creatures.

Suddenly there was a roar coming from behind them

"Anne, the mantis is returning!" Marcy screams, looking terrified to death, grabbing Anne's arm like it's the only thing keeping her from collapsing.

"Things?" Sprig asked, starting to get scared too, if these ugly creatures are so terrified ... it's not a good sign for anyone.

Anne's brain on hearing the word mantis begins releasing all sorts of hormones to boost Anne's body to its limit.

Without hesitation, Anne swings her pointed staff to break the rope that holds Spirg trapped.

"Get on the back if you want to live!" Anne screams, before putting her hands around Marcy and lifting her up in bridal style.

Sprig too scared to think for himself, he clings to Anne's back, as if she were some kind of Koala.

Without missing a single second, Anne begins to run like never before, easily breaking all her previous running records.

The fear of dying and the need to protect Marcy is an unparalleled stimulant.

Meanwhile, two human girls and a frog run to avoid being eaten by a giant mantis.

A certain blue-eyed crow flies close over the chase, keeping his eyes fixed on the girls.

A certain person with yellow-green eyes is smiling happily, having received great news.

"Daddy, let me play Tag Tag!" He exclaims the petite figure, pulling out a very sharp pair of knives, preparing to use to play.

Anne, Marcy and Sprig's situation may have improved / worsened all of a sudden.

XXX

A few minutes in the past.

In another corner of the forest, precisely the place here, Wally saw Bruce's "resurrection".

The place underwent heavy renovations.

The dense area of trees has been cut down, transforming it into a clearing that forms a perfect circle.

Around the edge of the gathering are 12 huge farms covered with runic carvings that serve to keep people away.

In the center of the circular gathering there are two large objects.

A huge boulder of smooth stone cut to form a perfect cube, a cube large enough to fit through a small boat.

In front of the strange work of art is Bruce's current refuge, a tree.

Precisely the tree in here was hanged for nine days and nine nights, transformed into a more gothic and dark fantasy replica of Twilight Sparkle's Golden Oak Library.

A large gray bark tree has been excavated and tampered with to become a home / library / laboratory.

The main reading room of the library is on the ground floor, while the bedroom is on the second floor.

There is also a basement which in the future will be expanded into a terrifying catacomb and a nightmare laboratory.

XXX

Inside the skeletal tree turned into a fantasy haven.

Bruce stands in the reading room, his inner body hidden by a large crimson cloak.

The place is quite bare having only a wooden pedestal a couple of wooden tables, a round table and a rectangular table.

Apparently one night is enough to create a magical security system and shelter.

But furnishing and decorating the place takes more time or Bruce's priorities are different.

The only decorations of this mansion are an ice mirror hanging on a wall and a bird cage made with a mix of gold bars, obsidian and bone; positioned above the wooden pedestal.

Bruce's attention is focused on something present above the large round table.

The table is covered with a large white map with a large ink spot in the center. Slowly the ink moves by itself, creating geographic details of the area.

The location of Bruce's and Wartwood's shelters are highlighted on the map, along with many potentially useful places such as freshwater lakes, mineral rich areas etc.

"Sending my birds, Carmen and Assassin of Black on recon was a great move, especially when I connected them with ink magic. Everything they see is noted on the map." Bruce said, enjoying seeing the map expanding every few minutes, adding details and little annotations.

"At this rate as the sun goes down I will have a clear picture of the entire forest and surrounding areas. Then I will be able to understand what kind of resources I can get from this environment." Bruce said, having in mind several projects that may or may not be built based on the environmental resources of this world.

Suddenly Bruce's eyes begin to shine and change their appearance, becoming an exact copy of the blue eyes of a certain crow.

This is a clear sign of a magic that allows the Master and Familiars to share sight between them.

[Soul] 's chosen boyfriend is currently receiving visitor information through Carmen, the blue-eyed female raven, Bruce's most loyal and intimate Familiar.

"Carmen you are not only my favorite female bird, but also the most capable of all my Familiars.

I don't even leave you for a day and he manages to find not one, but two of the girls! "Bruce declares, with a big smile on his face, very happy to have managed to find 2/7 of the missing.

"I would have preferred it to be Luz and Amity or Adeline and Ryoko. But Anne and Marcy are welcome too, being the best friends of my long lost twin sister." Bruce said, putting a hand under his chin, thinking for a moment of his words.

"Even though it's been 15 days since we met, it's still weird to say I have a lost twin sister. Gee, Luz rightfully my life is a goddamn Anime." Bruce murmurs, heaving a little sigh, not appreciating that from time to time Luz makes jokes or teases about being a protagonist and has to pay attention to her harem ...

"At least we're not identical twins it would have made things pretty weird for the girls in my life.

One Bruce Bahamut Belmont, that's all it takes for the entire Omniverse. "Says Bruce, still having a hard time digesting the thing of discovering that he has a twin sister who lives a semi-normal life in Los Angeles.

"Anne and Marcy seem to be having a pretty hard time with the local fauna and flora, especially Marcy." Bruce said, in a poetic tone towards the two normal Los Angeles girls.

Detective Occult could only receive images through Carmen's eyes.

But when you have the intellect of one of the ten smartest people in the world, an encyclopedic knowledge of medicine and insane skills of observation, analysis and deduction. One image is enough to understand what happened to the two girls from Los Angeles.

"Anne and Marcy, if they stay in the forest they won't last much longer.

Anne feeling responsible for Marcy, is on top of soliciting to keep her safe. Every wound Marcy suffers under her gaze is a wound in her heart. If Marcy dies, Anne may have a mental breakdown or worse.

Mentally Marcy is pretty good, physically it's a different story.

If Marcy's injuries get worse and / or she doesn't get proper care, she'll have to amputate her leg or die in a slow and painful way. "Bruce said, pulling out a lot of detail about the pair of friends, using a simple analytical look. .

"Although I would have preferred to reunite with the girls after getting better accommodation." Bruce said, taking a quick glance at his mansion that takes the word minimalist to a new apex.

"I can't let my possible future sisters-in-law end up eaten by a wild animal or die of disease.

I have to go to them, bring them here and offer medical assistance, maybe even a New Year's Eve dinner.

Surely Marcy will need to put more papers on those fragile bones ... I start talking like Eda when she's in Mother Owl mode. "Bruce said, always ready to help those in danger and helpless, even if that could backfire. or cause me small problems.

"I have to look after two 14-year-old girls while I create a nightmare fortress and carry out my plans to find the rest of the group. After that, I'll find Gemini and settle the unfinished business with him." Bruce said, starting to walk in stride. light towards the exit from the tree transformed into the house.

Passing the rectangular table which is covered in a large white cloth, beneath it are the twisted objects of various objects that will make their debut later.

Before leaving, Bruce out of the corner of his eye can see his reflection projected on the ice mirror, noting that scales, sharp protuberances and some pointed horns protrude from his cloak.

"The side effects of my recovery wouldn't be a problem for Luz, Amity or Ryoko.

In fact, I'm pretty sure Luz and especially Ryoko will appreciate it

the finishing touches to my body. "Bruce said quietly, in an anxious tone, starting to shake for a few seconds, imagining a future meeting with Ryoko.

His betrothed is quite a passionate and ravenous woman, surely when she sees her dear hubby, she will probably give them part of a crazy night.

For better or for worse, Ryoko possesses physical strength comparable to a first-class Servant Berserker, which makes their nightly encounters rather ... painful and belligerent.

"Bruce don't let your mind wander. Anne and Marcy know nothing of the moonlit world, the Boiling Isles or any form of the supernatural.

My current appearance can scare them. For now I have to use a mix of illusions and armor alterations. "Bruce said, preparing to make himself presentable to Anne and Marcy, not wanting to make a bad impression.

Seconds later the blue-eyed raven sends a new influx of information to his Masters.

"A giant mantis is chasing the girls!" Bruce exclaims aloud, starting to run in the direction of the girls.

Once out of his hiding place, Bruce places a couple of firm on his forehead imitating the gestures of a telepath.

"Assassin of Black, listen to me very well. Anne and Marcy, one day they can become your aunts and give you presents on your birthday!

So start playing tag with that mantis! "Bruce declares, giving his orders to the Servant Assassin to go help the two girls from Los Angeles.

XXX

Returning with Anne, Marcy and Sprig.

Anne can still hear the mantis crashing through the woods behind them, uprooting trees and plants along its path.

The sporty girl is trying her best to traverse the forest obstacles, ignoring the small cuts and pain she is building up with this crazy ride.

Anne curses herself for losing her shoe. Running in the forest with a ruined sock offers no protection against accidental forest terrain.

Anne's bare foot gets entangled in dozens of pointed branches, twigs, thorns, rocks and the like, eventually receiving a multitude of cuts.

Anne gritting her teeth, she keeps running, focusing exclusively on getting Marcy and the frog to a safe place, even if that will be the last thing she will do in her life!

Walking around a large pine-like tree, Anne finds herself in front of an overhanging stone wall. A cliff as high as a skyscraper and so completely covered in vines and foliage that it is almost invisible until she was on it.

" What do we do now!" Anne screams aloud, starting to look around her for a new path or hiding place.

Marcy having been carried in Anne's arms, as if she were a princess or a bride, did not receive a huge rush of adrenaline that dulls the mind.

The nerdy girl scans the rock face, and stares at a crack in the wall, barely wide enough to fit through if she really squeezed, but behind it is a gaping, gaping darkness.

"Anne, I have found a refuge!" Marcy yells, pointing her finger in the direction of the crack in the wall, the only escape from this disastrous situation.

Sprig being a short frog and scared to death, he missed no chance to cross the crack and get to safety.

"Marcy, you come in first!" Anne declares, putting down her nerdy friend of hers, desperately wanting her to be safe.

Marcy for once wants to curse Anne's good heart who insists on putting herself in the background in favor of her friends.

Before Marcy could express her opinion, the giant mantis emits a roar, a sign that it is approaching, approaching them with blinding speed.

Marcy knowing that Anne does not enter after her, begins to make her way, gritting her teeth and ignoring the blinding pain emitted by her left leg.

Marcy crawls her leg through the crack, ignoring the way the stone gets stuck and tears against her skin and her already ruined clothes.

When Marcy ends up deep in the crack with Sprig, she can barely turn her head to see how the mantis cuts down a tree, ending up less than a hundred meters from Anne.

"Anne, go for it, you won't have time to run!" Marcy yells at the top of her voice, fearing for the life of her oldest friend.

The sporty girl, hearing Marcy's screams and the roar of the mantis, took a short run and launched herself through the crack.

During the fall he curls up on his shoulders, arms and head so that his body takes the brunt of the impact.

At that precise moment the mantis slams into the rock face just as Anne manages to fall in front of Marcy's feet.

Anne groans in pain, sure she has broken her elbow, skinned knee and gained a lot of small cuts.

The mantis angry at having narrowly lost its prey, decides to take it out on the cliff, starting to hit it violently, again and again!

Marcy scared and worried to death, she wants to find a solution to help Anne.

However, he soon realizes that he can do nothing more than lay down and curl up with Anne, trying to make her feel better with small gestures of affection.

"Mar-Mar, I think our end has come." Anne said, in a hopeless tone, starting to cry on Marcy's shoulder, not being able to pretend to be strong anymore.

"Anne, don't tell her even for a joke, we'll find a way out of this situation.

We can't give up, we have to find Adeline, Shasa, Adeline's brother and the rest of our new friends. "Marcy said, trying to reinvigorate Anne's spirit, not being able to watch her first friend throw in the towel.

Anne wants so much to believe Marcy's words, but to stay away from home, lose her new friends, constant fear, starve, growing pain and the mantis that wants to tear him apart ...

This is all too much for Anne to bear.

"Mar-Mar, I would love to have your optimism." Anne responds in a low voice, managing to stop the tears for a second.

The sporty girl hearing the heavy sound of the blows of the giant mantis, who seems to want to eat two exotic creatures for lunch, cannot help but imagine a horrible end in the jaws of the mantis.

"Marcy, if a miracle happens it's only one of us who can escape alive, I have to tell you I love you!" Anne declares, not knowing that her words are about to make Marcy's heart explode.

"You are one of the most important people in my life, to me you are much more than my best friend.

You, Marcy Wu, are the… sister I never had. "Anne confesses, holding Marcy in a tight hug, believing it to be the last hug of her life.

"Maybe in the next life we could be friends again. Maybe he'd be unlucky enough not to steal the coveted weird golden guy music box." Anne murmurs in a low voice, giving a fake and forced chuckle to lighten the mood.

Marcy's heart is experiencing very strong and mixed feelings.

Happiness and joy that Anne said that she regards her as a sister and that she is one of the most important people in her life.

Disappointment at not having received a romantic confession, only a confession of deep brotherly affection.

Sorrow that it ended up in a worse place than the friendzone, the pedestal of "I love you like a sister / brother".

A difficult position to reach and even more difficult to exit.

If it is difficult to steal someone's heart and see only as a friend is difficult, then it is impossible to do so when they see you as a sister.

"Anne, I love you too, I couldn't live without you. The same goes for Adeline and Sasha, for me you three are the most important people in my life, the reason my heart beats here." Marcy declares, in a brave tone, hugging Anne tightly.

Marcy being so close to death, she manages to get the courage to express her innermost feelings.

Although they will be mistaken as a declaration of intimate friendship, Marcy wants to die having been able to say the feelings aloud.

If the situation were more dire, the nerdy girl would have kissed Anne, having wanted to know the taste of her lips before going to hell for her sins.

'Great Game Master you are in the skies. I have never been a religious person, being a scientist in my heart.

But by finding myself having an Isekai experience, they have become more open to mysticism.

I admit that I have committed some pretty serious sins recently and that I certainly deserve to be eaten by a beast.

But Anne doesn't deserve such an end, she's such a good and kind girl, she deserves better.

Please do something and save Anne, send an Angel or a Hero in Shining Armor. ' Think Marcy, having just finished making a prayer to save Anne, whether this would work or not, Marcy can say she tried.

"We won the game, give me our prize!" She declares a childish, boyish voice coming out of the crack.

Immediately after these words, the sound of knives piercing and cutting the flesh resounds in the forest, followed by the dying cry of the mantis.

"You work fast!" Marcy yells, lifting her head up, expressing her thanks for her.

"What just happened?" Question Sprig who has huddled up to now in a small shovel at the bottom of the crack, letting the two beasts have their moment of goodbye.

"I think we just got saved." Anne said, in an incredulous tone, walking (crawling) out of the crack.

Marcy and Sprig are also behind Anne, wanting to see what's going on outside.

The two girls from Los Angeles and the little frog witnessed a macabre and disturbing scene.

The giant mantis was brutally killed. Her arms and legs cut off, her head decapitated and her chest open, having her heart torn.

The mantis killer stands on top of the beast's corpse.

"A third Beast, this one is smaller and scarier!" Sprig declares, unable to help but point the finger at the person capable of killing a giant mantis.

This person is a 12-year-old "human" girl, with white or lavender hair, yellow-green eyes, with scars sewn into her face.

The girl is quite short having only 134 centimeters in height and her three dimensions are: B69 / W49 / H71.

The upper body is that of a teenager, while the lower body is more mature like that of an adult, creating a strange juxtaposition to her appearance.

She wears a black vest, black panties and black stockings with pink shoes. Both of her arms are bandaged but only her left hand is wearing a glove.

It has an oval-shaped purple "O" on each of its shoulders. In her lower back she carries a series of scabbards that hold her knives.

"Hi, aunts, we are Assassin of Black, but you can call me Jack!" Jack exclaims, greeting the Los Angeles girls as he descends from the dead mantis carcass.

"Mar-Mar, I think I hit my head. Because the person who killed the mantis appears to be a little girl dressed as a stripper, weapon with six butcher knives." Question Anne, having a hard time associating the killing of such a large monster by such a small and poorly dressed child.

Marcy, who blushes slightly at the sight of Jack and the mental image of Anne dressed as Assassin of Black, can not help but nod.

For a moment Anne, Marcy and Jack stood in awkward silence, not knowing what to say or do.

Fortunately Sprig has no problems speaking and drawing attention to himself.

"You ... you saved me! You are not beasts at all! You are heroes! Ugly, ugly, ugly and frightening heroes!" Sprig declares, glancing quickly at Jack as he utters the word scary.

"Call me ugly again and maybe I'll eat you." Anne said, in a tone amused by Spirg's behavior. After what just passed, Sprig's antics are a breath of fresh air.

"We are not heroes. We are a Heroic Spirit of the Assassin Class!" He declares Assassin of Black, magically appearing behind Sprig.

"Murderer !?" Sprig said, in a slightly startled tone, slowly backing away from Jack.

"Heroic Spirit of the Assassin Class!" She exclaims Marcy, in a tone full of enthusiasm, feeling she has finally found an authentic isekai character.

Marcy leans forward wanting to get to know Jack better. But Anne grabs her by her hood not wanting to let Marcy approach a creepy little girl armed with knives.

"Mar-Mar, I don't think it's a good idea to jump on the little girl who can butcher a giant bug." Anne said, glancing at the huge corpse literally torn to pieces by Jack.

"I understand your concerns. But this little girl saved our lives and we would probably be safe from wildlife if we stayed with her." Marcy said, having played enough video games to figure out when she finds an "NPC" who can offer her a "main mission" and "advance the story."

Anne was silent for a second thinking about what to do, listen to Marcy and become friends with a little girl capable of killing giant insects in seconds or stay on her own and risk being eaten again by a wild animal.

"Hi, my name is Anna. Anne Boonchuy." Anne said, giving her name to the girl with the knives, starting a harmless chat.

"I'm Marcy Wu." She declares Marcy, with a big smile on her face, delighted to be still alive and with Anne. Plus she finally knows the important characters of her story about her Isekai.

"Don't forget me, I'm Sprig Plantar!" Sprig said, not wanting to be sidelined again.

"We shouldn't be saying our real name. But we're talking to our future aunts. We call ourselves, Jack the Ripper." He declares Assassin of Black, with a smile, handing over his real name.

"Jack the Ripper?" Spirg murmurs, not knowing any famous person by this name. But she strongly doubts that you can earn such a title by doing good things.

Jack the Ripper !? "Anne exclaims, in an alarmed tone, having just received a bad omen. If something decides to be named after London's infamous Serial Killer, it surely won't bring anything good.

"Interesting name." Marcy murmurs, hiding the little surprise of Jack's real name. Preferring to think it is a coincidence or some kind of joke.

"Jack, can we know what brings you to this forest?

Did you by any chance find a golden Carillon set with four brilliant gems? "Anne asks, wanting to know if Jack could somehow have found the Carillon, ending up like the two of them stuck in this bizarre world.

"We don't know anything about this golden music box. Daddy called on us last night to help him. Today we had to take a walk through the forest and tell if we find interesting people or things." Jack said, telling him what his homework is for today.

"Invoked." Marcy murmurs softly, with a small twinkle in her eyes, intrigued by the words of Heroic Spirit, Assassin Class and Invocation.

"Daddy is the greatest sorcerer in the world, capable of doing all sorts of feats possible." She declares Assassin of Black, praising her father of her, feeling proud to be her daughter.

" What's your father's name?" She asks Mercy, wanting to know the name of Jack the Ripper's summoner. Perhaps her fantasy of meeting an archmage who taught there the ways of magic can become real.

"My name is Bruce Bahamut Belmont. But when I wear my uniform you can call me Arkan Bloodedge." Bruce said, coming out of the bushes, just in time to answer Marcy's question.

"A fourth Beast, did you choose to migrate here or something?" Sprig asks, not finding another explanation for the appearance of as many as four exotic creatures.

"Adeline / Bruce's Brother!" Anne and Marcy shout at the same time, recognizing the newcomer.

"Daddy!" Assassin of Black exclaims, jumping on his Master who has received the post of father.

So Two Beasts, a Demon and a Serial Killer are reunited in the Wartwood forest.

Keep on ...

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 1: The Two Beste, the Devil and the Serial Killer (III)

Chapter 3: The Vault and the Dragon

XXX

POV Narrator

Anne and Marcy easily recognized the person who just entered the scene.

This person is Bruce, the long lost twin brother of their friend, Adeline.

Before finding themselves in this strange world full of giant insects, Anne and Marcy met Bruce and their eccentric friends, spending almost a week interacting with them.

Anne did it mostly for Adeline's sake who wanted to get to know Bruce better.

Marcy had no problem making friends with Luz, Amity and Nero, having many common interests.

Adeline's Brother hasn't changed too much since Anne and Marcy last got to see him.

Bruce remained a pale skinned boy of almost 17 years, 167 centimeters tall, very thin, almost to be classified as underweight.

The soft and delicate features of the face, make it look very androgynous even absolutely feminine in the right light.

Her short hair, combed back, leaving a single tuft to fall forward, is no longer dyed black like ink, instead it is snow white.

One of Bruce's changes is his eyes. Before, he had two large gold eyes, just like Adeline's eyes.

Now Bruce shows a single golden eye, his left eye is covered in a black band.

The blindfold is decorated with a strange archaic symbol that resembles a triangle.

Much like the first day of their meeting, Bruce's outfit looks like it came out of a Film Noir, even if it appears to have received a fantasy-style update.

He wears a collared white shirt, paired with a black leather vest with closed silver buttons and a red tie, each button reminiscent of an ancient coin decorated with creature marks.

The tie is decorated with Flamel-shaped silver tie clips.

The Flamel refers to the mystical and alchemical symbol depicted as a cross with a snake or serpent draped about it, as well as detached wings and a crown above it.

A whip wraps around his waist and right shoulder, as if it were a belt.

Pretty tight black pants, combined with black-red running shoes.

Previously he proudly wears an old leather coat that may have been created towards the end of the Victorian era.

She is currently wearing a very distinctive red leather coat.

The coat is mainly fiery red with black trim, featuring a large number of pockets and zippers. Attached to the coat are two long slender tails hanging from the back.

The coat has long sleeves with padded shoulders and multiple silver plaques fastened on the arms and hips, the collar of the coat is kept up.

The left sleeve has been cut so that Bruce's forearm can be exposed.

Currently the forearm is wrapped in a myriad of white bandages.

Detached, long strips of red fabric are attached to her coat by a pair of large silver buttons near her shoulders.

These fabric strips reach up to the knees and also have large shoulder straps.

The two strips of fabric are colored in silver, black and red. Each of them are emblazoned with a large symbol and precise text.

The left cloth covered the emblem of the Men of Letters, a unicursal hexagram called the "Aquarian Star". Below, in smaller text, is printed: preceptors, observers, beholders, chroniclers of the world.

The right cloth covered the Belmont emblem.

Below, in smaller text, is printed: The House of Belmont will hunt the night to the end.

In his right hand he holds his favorite accessory, a walking stick.

The cane is 108 cm long, made of elegant jet black wood.

The stick handle is silver, in the shape of a crow's head. On both sides of the handle are set amber colored gemstones.

Decorations reminiscent of precious rings or imaginative trinkets have been inserted around the shaft of the stick.

Before Anne could go to Bruce to ask him several questions or in Marcy's case give him a hug, followed by a lot of questions, centered on Adeline and a confrontation of opinions about this world.

Assassin of Black has already joined her father (Master), a Servant would hardly let herself be beaten by normal human girls.

Without wasting time, Jack gave Bruce a tight hug.

"We found the aunts, we did a good job !?" Assassin of Black asks, raising his head to Bruce, making adorable kitten eyes. Why they didn't become a Noble Phantasm is a mystery.

"Yes, you helped me a lot." Bruce declares, with a smile, delivering a well-deserved caress to Jack's head.

While the London Serial Killer enjoys his reward, Bruce carefully watches his surroundings and the people present.

Immediately noting the corpse of a certain giant mantis, classifying at a glance the type of wounds and how they were inflicted.

'First shot aimed at the arms, depriving the mantis of its main weapons.

The legs were cut off afterwards to take any hope of escape.

Jacks later enjoyed slashing the mantis's chest, then a beheading when the beast began to stop reacting to pain.

All in all it's an improvement in efficiency and cleanliness, especially when compared to Jack's previous victims. ' Think Bruce, evaluating the actions of his "adopted daughter", finding a good improvement from Bonesborough's latest macabre scenes.

"I see you got me fresh ingredients for my potions and maybe even a dinner if the mantis meat is edible." Bruce declares, in a happy tone, without the slightest trace of concern.

Not too surprisingly, if Brcue lives with Jack the Ripper and faces his antics every day, it makes sense to develop an extremely high tolerance for grisly scenes.

"Who is my favorite Serial Killer?" Bruce asks, stroking Jack's head in a sweet way, as if he were an adorable puppy who deserves a lot of love and cuddles.

"We are !" Jack replies, smiling, happily waving his arms, they love every moment of praise from his Daddy.

"Who is my ripper that makes me feel proud?" Bruce asks, she continues to stroke Jack's little head with greater vigor, ruffling little Serial's white / vanilla hair.

"We are!" Jack said, jump on him with enthusiasm as he responds to Daddy's remark of him.

"Who cuts the throats and eats the hearts of my enemies?" Bruce asked one last question, before stopping with the caresses.

"WE ARE!" Jack yells, raising his voice to the point of scaring the small animals in the area.

"You're right, you are the best Serial Killer I could hope to have!" He declares Bruce, in a joyful tone, putting his hands under Jack's armpits, then lifts her up in the air, doing a spin.

Anne, Marcy and Sprig observed the whole "father and daughter" scene, experiencing feelings such as tenderness, envy and nostalgia.

"Is this moment so tender and disturbing at the same time?" Sprig said, unable to help but point out that Bruce's compliments to Jack are about rather criminal acts.

"Something's wrong, if Bruce is between 15 and 17, how can he have a preteen daughter?" Marcy said, exposing the first and most harmless question that crosses her mind.

"Marcy, I think you should ask yourself more questions." Anne said, unable to help but feel a strange feeling of caution towards Bruce and Jack.

Marcy doesn't remember much how she ended up in this strange world with Anne, having passed out just before she was sent here.

On the other hand, Anne managed to stay awake enough to see Bruce covered in a golden aura talking to the mysterious golden man.

This scene fills Anne's brain with suspicion of Bruce.

A few seconds later the two white-haired heads stopped having fun.

Jack timidly stepped behind his Daddy, letting the "adults" talk to each other.

The white-haired wizard walks lightly towards Anne and Marcy, certain that he has the situation under control.

When Bruce stepped in front of the two Los Angeles girls, Anne gritting her teeth, ignoring the pain of his battered body, took a step forward, placing herself between Marcy and Bruce.

The white-haired wizard says nothing, he just looks at Anne and Marcy from bottom to top, not appreciating what he sees.

"Girls, you are disgusting. Clearly the clean air of this world is not good for you." Bruce declares, in a blunt tone, starting the discussion with something obvious, trying to make some kind of joke.

Anne didn't take Bruce's friendly attempt to joke well, obviously humor isn't one of the Belmont's many talents.

"It's you look ... clean and rested." Anne said, in a suspicious tone, noting that Bruce's environment is as flawless as if he had just come out of the laundry.

Another thing suspended to add to Anne's list.

"All thanks to self-cleaning magic, I literally can't stay dirty for ten minutes anymore." Bruce comments, shrugging, not too bothered by Anne's suspicious tone.

Bruce is fully aware that Anne is a normal girl who have never faced a true paranormal crisis, it is perfectly normal for her to act suspiciously.

"By any chance you are a wizard and Assassin of Black is your summon !?" Marcy asks, leaning forward, wanting to confirm that she has found the "ally / mentor" at the beginning of the game.

On the other hand, Marcy, who is a little more weird and nerdy, is about to react in a much more ... accommodating way.

Bruce was silent for a moment, smiling slightly at Marcy's nerdy personality, finding her very pleasant.

'Marcy reminds me a lot of Luz at the beginning of her witch life. Adeline has certainly chosen her friends well. ' Think Bruce, appreciating having a girl around that he remembers of his best friend / partner.

"I prefer the title of Detective Occult. But if life is easier for you, you can consider me a Sorcerer or a Magical Swordsman.

Assassin of Black is my invocation, a very powerful type of Familiar, known as Servant or Heroic Spirit. "Bruce answers Marcy's questions in a simple and concise way.

Normally, being an inhabitant of the world illuminated by the moonlight, he should take care of the witnesses and erase all traces of the supernatural.

Too bad this situation is not in the least normal and Bruce is not a person obedient to the rules of the Association of Wizards.

In addition, the authority of the Clock Tower and the Holy Church are limited to the Earth, only to the Earth, a place very far from its present position.

"Magic exists!" Marcy exclaims, smiling as if she has discovered that tomorrow will be Christmas or her greatest wish is about to come true. In some ways her life dream is coming true ... only at a rather slow pace.

"You probably want to know all the details and ask a lot of questions. But this is not the place or time to reveal secrets." Bruce said, anticipating Marcy's mad desire to learn about the Moonlit World, planning to give the whole speech in a more secluded place.

"Got it, where should we go?" Marcy asks, in an excited tone, sounding like a little girl who longs to go to the amusement park.

"My newborn shelter / laboratory is not far from here, walking slowly should get there in less than an hour." Bruce said, reaching out to Marcy.

This seemingly insignificant gesture triggered Anne who, without thinking, slapped Bruce's hand, as if he were a pickpocket or harasser.

It was all so unexpected that Anne let her words slip out without thinking, and she didn't notice that Jack the Ripper's soul got worse in an instant.

"Do not you ever do it again." He declares Assassin of Black, in a murderous tone, pulling out his knives.

"What to do?" Anne stammers, losing her anger, suddenly feeling small and helpless.

Jack's chilling, murderous growl brought Anne back down to earth.

"Beat up our Daddy one more time, and we wouldn't be able to hold back." Jack states, the glint in his eyes showed his murderous intent.

Anne's survival instinct cries out not to antagonize Jack for any reason.

"Okay, my fault. I'll never do that again." Anne said, throwing her hands up in the air, delivering a frank apology.

Despite the anger, Assassin of Black managed to restore his mood.

"Jack, calm down you are exaggerating. Anne is clearly not well, she must have been part of a pretty bad day." Bruce said, putting a hand on Jack's shoulder, trying to quell the killing spree of the notorious London Serial Killer.

"We forgive you." Jack declares, in a childish tone, accepting Anne's apology, returning to behave like a childish and shy child.

Normally Anne would be grateful for the help she received, but the word bad day triggered something inside Anne.

"A bad day, I had part of a nightmare week!" Screams Anne, starting to empty all the stress, anger and anxiety she has accumulated these days.

"I was catapulted into a world full of giant insects that wanted to eat me!

I lived in a cave, starved for over a week!

I was almost eaten by a giant mantis and my whole body hurts!

As I prepare to die in agony, Jack the Ripper appears and kills the mantis with ease.

Then you appear, you start talking about magic and you want to take Mar-Mar away from me! "Anne cries, starting to cry tears of anger and sadness.

These days must have been tougher than expected for Anne, especially emotionally and mentally.

'Anne, I would love to know how to ease your pain.' Marcy thinks, seriously wanting to help Anne feel better, but besides hugs and sweet words, what can she do.

"Who are you really? What do you want from us? Do you work for that strange golden man?" Anne asks, reaching out with her good hand, grabbing Bruce by the tie, pulling him towards her.

During this act, Anne's eyes are shining blue for a very few seconds.

Bruce, being in front of Anne, is able to perceive a particular tingling as if a fire was about to light up.

' Interesting. Maybe Adeline's friends weren't involved just by chance. ' Bruce thinks, feeling he has found a new mystery to solve.

Assassin of Black, seeing that Anne is raising her hands to her Daddy (Master), reaches out to grab his knives and teach a lesson in manners.

Luckily Anne's possible murder was stopped by Bruce's gaze saying: Be quiet, I'll take care of this situation.

Bruce instead of reacting violently through physical or magical force, simply remains calm and composed, then in an almost fatherly tone, asked a question: "Are you feeling better?"

" Thing?" Question Anne, baffled by Bruce that she is not reacting as she expected.

In fact Anne has no real idea of how Bruce's head works, not having known him long enough.

"I asked if you feel better?" Bruce repeated himself, speaking more clearly and slowly than before.

"Aren't you supposed to be mad at me, punch me or tell me I'm making some crazy accusations?" Anne asks, baffled by Bruce's words and calm.

"Anne, you are a child, you turned 14 just ten days ago.

You've been through a hard time, facing tons of physical and emotional hardships. Plus, you're almost dead.

It's perfectly normal for you to let off steam. Simple it happens that I'm the one targeted for your outburst. "Bruce declares, slowly reaching his hand towards Anne's head, giving her a tender caress.

The athletic girl was silent for a moment, starting to think about her assumptions. She mentally repeating everything she knows about Bruce and what she saw that night.

'Bruce is somehow connected to the mysterious golden man. But instead of being an accomplice, could he be the main victim? ' Thinks Anne, realizing that she may have looked at the situation from the wrong point of view.

"I feel like an idiot." She confesses Anne, letting go of Bruce's tie, lowering her head, feeling drained physically and mentally.

"You're just a tired and hurt child in a critical situation. This should help calm your confused mind. Tenpōrin'in!" Bruce said, placing a couple of firm over Anne's forehead, sending out a small golden aura .

The effect was instantaneous, the fatigue on Anne's face vanished into thin air, being replaced by a clarity and energy she hadn't felt for days.

"I used a minor, modified variant of Tenpōrin'in. A technique that clears doubts and calms the mind. It doesn't eliminate the need for food and rest, but you'll be fine for the next few hours." Bruce said, with a friendly little smile that somehow reassures Anne.

"When we are safe, you will have to answer our questions. You are not a bad person, but surely you are connected to the golden man." Anne said, willing to give Bruce the benefit of the doubt.

Marcy who has remained aloof, smiles faintly, delighted that Anne is getting along with Bruce.

"Sounds like a reasonable proposition to me." Bruce replies, having no trouble answering Anne and Marcy's questions. He would have done it one way or another.

"Now we walk straight to Bruce's lab or take a little side mission like picking a rare plant to make medicine." Marcy said, wanting to take the side mission option if possible, this would allow them to gain extra experience points and find items of interest.

"Speaking of medicine, you two need a panacea. At the very least, both of you need a pair of crutches." Bruce said, glancing at the legs of the Los Angeles girls.

Marcy's condition isn't that bad at the moment, but if it's not taken care of soon it can get pretty bad.

While Anne definitely needs rest and a large amount of bandages, disinfectant and perhaps antibiotics as a precaution.

"Only Marcy needs a cane. I can walk alone." Anne said, gritting her teeth, she took a few steps forward, not knowing that the footprints of her bare feet left a few drops of blood.

"Anne, you can't fool me. Of course you hurt your foot mole. Running in a forest without a shoe and a prescription to go to the orthopedist." Bruce said, in a discontented tone, not appreciating when people are too stubborn and / or selfless to think about their own health.

Maybe it sounds very hypocritical of Bruce. But the fact remains that Anne and Marcy are a disaster ready to escalate and ask for surgery or lengthy treatments.

"Your health is already precarious and this foreign biome / ecosystem contains germs and pathogens unknown to the human race. By adding your open wounds, you risk becoming seriously ill." Bruce declares, in a deadly serious tone, thinking first of all about solving the health problem.

Anne and Marcy went pale all of a sudden.

The nerdy girl at the bottom of her mind understands very well that the chances of getting an unknown disease in their condition are high.

So far she has done everything possible to put these thoughts aside, not wanting to be a negativist and make her already problematic situation worse.

"This is not a problem for you, you are a sorcerer you surely know a healing spell or have a potions similar to a panacea." Marcy asks, in a hopeful tone, joining her hands, not wanting to see Anne get sick.

'Normally I could heal Anne and Marcy through magic and science, but my condition makes it very difficult to use my more delicate skills of magic like healing.

The only medical technology currently in possession are the Nanites that are

out of the game, until I get a lab to rekindle the Omega-Omicron Control Nanites.

I don't have the time to look for local resources to make potions to heal Anne and Marcy. ' Think Bruce, unhappy at not having anything good available.

Being forced by Eda and Luz to leave most of the equipment behind for the duration of the vacation, followed by the fight against Gemini, deprived Bruce of a great many of his resources that he normally uses.

'There is no other option, I am forced to take Anne and Marcy to one of my extradimensional shelters. They are the only places where I can find everything I need to fix up the girls.

The important question is which of my four sanctuaries will it be contaminated? ' Think Bruce, running his hand through his hair, having mixed feelings about this idea.

The right thing to do is take her sister's friends to one of her hidden lair in a pocket size and give the best care available regardless.

But so far only Bruce's closest allies like Woz and Carmen; family members of his abductee such as Eda, Luz and King; or certain women who have a very important place in Bruce's heart like the Trinity Seven or his favorite Servants, have been able to set foot in these places.

Even so, none of these people ever set foot in the Celestial House, save for life and death situations.

Letting Anne and Marcy set foot in these places, when at the moment they are somewhere between acquaintances and near friends, would be a grave insult to previous visitors.

In the end whether Bruce likes it or not, being a hero he has to help the two girls from Los Angeles, even if it means doing something he doesn't like.

'Celestial House is out of the question, Anne and Marcy will only step into it when they are nearly dead ... even then it's not so sure.

The Pleasure Quarters is not a place for pure blood human beings, especially girls, especially underage girls who are still pure. The creatures that live inside the Pleasure Quarters will eat them in more ways than one.

The Castle of the Bahamuts could work, if Gemini hadn't put some kind of barrier between me and the castle that hides in a fairy kingdom.

The only option left is the Morgans Vault. ' Think Bruce, with a nasty frown on his face, having made his choice over him where to take Anne and Marcy.

"Marcanne, being obliged by circumstances and by my code of conduct, I have decided to take strangers to one of my Sancta sanctorum.

If you touch anything without my permission or take out even a single glass, I will be very angry and I don't know what I could do. "Bruce said, in a cold tone, looking Anne and Marcy directly in their eyes, hinting that he is speaking seriously.

The Two Girls from Los Angeles nodded quickly, getting the message: I'll help you, I'll take you to my house, but if you screw up you're% ^ * & ^ & / _ / =!

"Marcy uses my cane to walk. And I strongly advise you not to play with it, my cane is a weapon imbued with magic from various magical systems." Bruce warns Marcy not to do something rash before handing his walking stick to Marcy.

The nerdy girl is trying to hold back a euphoric smile at the opportunity to touch an enchanted object.

"When to you, Anne. Assassin of Black will help you walk." Bruce said, motioning for Jack to help Anne.

The Serial Killer of London being a Servant, possesses a strength beyond the human realm, without making a fuss Jack lifts Anne up and holds her bridal style.

The picture is quite funny to see a stripper Loli holding a 15-year-old in her arms.

"Carmen, we are about to leave, you can stop guarding and go back to your destined place." Bruce said, looking up at any tree that is not far from the stage.

In less than a second there was the sound of a flapping of wings, a certain blue-eyed crow has left its lookout post.

Returning to his favorite place in the whole world, Bruce's right shoulder.

'A crow like Familiar is a classic.' Think Marcy, wanting to have both hands available to take notes or do a little sketch about Bruce and his raven.

Without saying anything else, Bruce slowly walks towards the huge stone cliff. Followed from behind by Jack, Anne, Marcy and Sprig.

"What does the word sancta sanctorum mean?" Question Sprig who has remained silent so far, not wanting to meddle too much in private affairs between the four beasts, even though he is becoming very curious about them.

"The Sancta sanctorum is the innermost recess of the Jewish temple, into which only the high priest could enter on the day of kippur and in which the tablets of the law were kept.

In the modern sense it is any secluded and mysterious place, and something that a person holds in the highest esteem. "Answers Marcy, giving the most correct definition of the word Sancta sanctorum.

"Vault, open your doors to your master." Bruce said, placing a hand on the rock of the cliff.

And suddenly a black mist combined with black fire rises from Bruce's fingers.

Lines of ink-like darkness shot from the fingertips like burning gunpowder, sizzling along the wall.

The left lines traced the entire surface of the cliff until they drew the bright purple-black outline of a door as tall as five people.

Marcy and Spirg have taken a step back and the door swings open with an eerie silence, given the sheer size of the cliff.

Bruce rotten inside, as if returning home after a long, unpleasant journey.

The girls and the frog follow him and as soon as the door begins to close.

Each of them, with the exception of Jack, had a moment of panic.

Most anxious of all was Marcy who remembers a bullying incident when she was locked in a locker for hours. What if she got stuck there?

But then the lights flickered: a combination of fluorescent lamps and wall torches.

When she saw the cave, Marcy no longer thinks about leaving.

"Bruce, what is this place?" Marcy asks, wanting to know absolutely where she is and what she has to do to stay in this little paradise for scientists and inventors.

The cave is the size of an airplane hangar, equipped with an endless supply of work tables and warehouses, rows of metal shutters on all the walls and stairways that led to a network of walkways that intertwined on the ceiling.

There are equipment and appliances everywhere: hydraulic hoists, welding torches, protective suits, compressors, forklifts, plus a contraption that looked somewhat suspiciously like a nuclear reactor.

And then notice boards lined with tattered and discolored projects. And weapons, armor, shields, military equipment scattered all over the place, mostly still unfinished.

In the center of the room is a large circular platform covered with a giant gray cloth.

High above the platform is a banner hanging from chains.

A banner in black, white and blue. With a black dragon on it, with a stylized M and a crown underneath.

"Anne, Marcy and ... Pink Frog, welcome to the Vault of the Morgans. This floor contains the work of the Morgans who lived through the times of the Industrial Revolution until the First World War." He declares Bruce out loud, raising his hands dramatically to draw attention to himself.

Carmen decided to take flight, finding a place high up where she can keep an eye on the guests.

Jack the Ripper gently placed Anne on the ground, before disappearing into thin air as if she were a ghost.

Anne, Marcy and Sprig were left speechless when Assassin of Black disappeared. But they wisely decided not to ask questions.

"This Vault is a kind of weapons depot or mad scientist's lab." Asks Anne, quite impressed with this place that looks like something straight out of an Iron-man superhero comic.

Anne may not be a science enthusiast like Marcy, but she has to admit it's a very beautiful place.

"This place has a rather peculiar history. It all started almost 1500 years, shortly after the death of Artoria Pendragon, known today as King Arthur." Bruce wants to tell a brief rundown on the origins of the Morgans Vault.

Unfortunately he was interrupted by a series of questions.

"Is King Arthur a girl !?" Anne asks, feeling that her childhood dreams are crumbling, taking a turn much more than her Yuri.

"Morgan, like Morgan le Fay, the infamous witch who wanted to destroy Camelot !?" Marcy asks, in a tone full of enthusiasm, connecting her dots, feeling like he's entering one of her favorite video games.

"Are you by any chance some kind of fairy spirit? This is your kingdom where you welcome the helpless and the lost?" Sprig asks, being a simple country boy, you can barely understand what Bruce is saying, but you can understand the word fairy.

"Yes, King Arthur and Mordred are women.

In reality, many historical figures are actually women who for one reason or another have been remembered as men.

Excellent examples are Attila the Hun, Nero Claudius, Francis Drake, Okita Souji, Oda Nobunaga. "Bruce answering Anne's question about the real sex of some historical characters.

"Yes, this place was founded by Morgan le Fay, my ancestor from my maternal grandmother.

If you're interested in most of the myths and folklore they actually happened. "Bruce answers Marcy's question, giving her a revelation that could upset her worldview.

"Pink frog, I am not a spirit or a fairy. I am only the descendant of a deciding bloodline belonging to witches and magical creatures such as Fairies, Dragons, Demons, Angels and more." Bruce said, not wanting to go into the details of his family tree which borders on the absurd.

"Going back to the story of this story. Morgan le Fay discovered she was pregnant, using her body to seduce Merlin and lock him up in the Garden of Avalon lands was not such a good idea.

For once in his life he decides to be kind to his child and his lineage. So he built a crypt to preserve his knowledge of him for the next generations. "Bruce said, making a vague gesture to point to the entire" bunker ".

"Originally the crypt was built in the heart of a swamp. Unfortunately, over time the crypt has sunk into the ground.

The Morgans are forced to build their version of a laboratory / repository of knowledge on top of the ancestral crypt.

Every few years the previous level of the structure sinks into the swamp, forcing the current generation to build on it.

Thus forming an underground structure similar to a dungeon or a Vault, the further down you travel, the more you will see the ancient dangers and riches of the Morgans. "Explains Bruce, with a smile on his face, finding it very pleasant to tell stories about his ancestors and theirs. businesses.

"If this place is deep in a swamp, how did it come to this world of frogs?" Question Marcy, very curious about this fact, could it be related to string theory?

"Since Merlin I am the first descendant of Morgan le Fay, capable of manifesting and controlling, the curse that lies deep in Britain, a black energy of hatred and fury." He declares Bruce, reaching out his hand, invoking a black-purple miasma that blooms into a purplish flame.

"With this ability combined with some abilities from my paternal legacy, I was able to make the Vault something portable and difficult to ignite without the right key." Bruce declares, with a proud tone, proud of having transformed an entire dungeon into a portable structure, accessible only through his gift.

"This is nothing short of fantastic, I am in a dungeon created through the work of hundreds of generations of witches and sorcerers, in the company of a descendant of one of the best known witches in the world!" Marcy declares, finally starting to really live her nerd isekai dreams.

"Marcy I'm sure you want a guided tour of this place. But the adrenaline is starting to wear off and I seriously need some painkillers." Anne said, beginning to feel insane pain in her fractured elbow.

"Wait a second, I have a couple of emergency potions." Bruce said, starting to walk what looks like a chemistry / alchemy workbench.

In less than a minute, Bruce was back to Anne and Marcy, taking with him a couple of small vials containing a light green liquid.

"This is a healing potion. It's harmless. Hurry up and drink." Bruce said, handing the vials to the two injured girls.

The words of the white-haired sorcerer were kind, but supported by an unshakable will.

Anne was the first to grab her vial, closing her eyes, swallowed the potion. After that, a look of surprise from her fills her face.

"There is no way." Anne murmurs, in a stupid tone.

The athletic girl touches her elbow, then wiggles her body in disbelief, even lifts her foot to inspect the plantar mole.

"Is the pain gone?" Marcy asks, hoping there won't be any allergic effects.

Anne nods stiffly, to indicate that it no longer hurts.

It would appear that the wounds on Anne were easily healed by this potion offered by Bruce.

"Marcy, it's your turn!" Bruce said, in an authoritative tone, wanting to do away with the healing so she can do other tasks and above all retrieve her trusty walking stick.

The nerdy girl just like Anne drinks the whole vial and magically comes back as good as new.

"Now that you are as good as new, I will take my cane back, then I will show you our means of transport." Bruce said, extending his hand in Marcy's direction.

Before Marcy could give him the staff back, the enchanted object simply flew directly into the hand of its rightful owner.

"A nice trick, a weapon that returns to its rightful owner." Marcy said, giving a little applause at seeing this magic trick.

"If that impresses you. You will be speechless when you see our means of transport." Bruce said, with a big smile, enjoying Marcy's attitude.

"We have to go, we can't sit still and rest for a moment." Comments Anne, really wanting to lie down on a bed or even on top of one of these work tables.

In this "safe" place where there are no predators and the dangers of mother nature, Anne's laziness can make itself felt again.

"Anne, this place is a glorified repository of one of the most infamous bloodlines of magic.

Under your feet are rooms full of cursed objects and monstrosities that must never see the sunlight again.

Believe me when I say you don't want to be here, especially when I go out. "Bruce said, looking Anne straight in the eye, letting her know she's not kidding.

"All of a sudden I want to see that infamous means of transport you mentioned earlier." Anne said, in a slightly anxious tone, not wanting to find out if the white-haired wizard is joking or not.

Bruce snorts in amusement at Anne's change of attitude.

"It will take some time to do a control test on the means of transport. Until it is finished you can lie down somewhere, just don't touch anything at all." Bruce said, willing to give Anne a quarter of an hour rest on the condition that she doesn't activate an incomplete weapon.

"Anne, I think Bruce may be a Tsundere or Kuude, perhaps the rare Kuutsundere." Marcy whisper to Anne, having an impulse to put a Dere Types label on Bruce.

Bruce pretending not to hear the discussion between Anne and Marcy.

Continue walking to the center of the room, where there is a large circular platform, with a simple gesture of the hand the gray cloth has disappeared.

Revealing that a dragon-shaped mechanical automat is located above the circular platform.

"A real fairytale beast made of metal too!" Sprig exclaims, not believing you have eyes of her. Perhaps his idea of being responsible has failed, but he has certainly found something unprecedented.

"This is a metal dragon !?" She declares Anne aloud, pointing to the huge machinery in the shape of a mythical creature.

Marcy simply lets out an excited ring as she hugs Anne tightly, confronting herself as if she were a fangirl who can't believe she's meeting her favorite idol.

"Familiar, Lord and Frog, here is Ferrus Feral Amistad, the most advanced automata I have ever built so far. For today it will be our means of transport." Bruce declares, in a dramatic tone, enjoying himself leaving people mute.

Approaching the mechanical creature, the white-haired sorcerer invokes violet fire into his hands.

Morgan's flames fly directly into the metal beast's jaws, penetrating deep into its reactor, activating all of its magitek systems.

The dragon is nearly twenty meters long, from nose to tail, with the body made of interconnected bronze plates.

The claws were the size of butcher's knives; in the mouth sparkled with razor-sharp metal teeth.

The bat wings are twice as wide as its length and unfolded like metallic sails; every time he slammed them, they made a sound like the cascade of change in a slot machine.

Smoke comes out of the nostrils. He could have snapped Marcy in half with a bite, or crushed her under her paws.

Somehow it's the second coolest thing Marcy has ever seen, the first coolest thing in Marcy's life undoubtedly remains seeing Adeline, Anne and Sasha in swimsuits.

Not even a dragon-shaped mechanical marvel can beat hormone-promoted young love.

"A little over a hundred years ago, my great-grandmother or great-great-grandmother went to Greece in search of magical artifacts from the time of Achilles.

At the end of his journey he brought an ancient Greek ship and a metallic dragon-shaped figurehead.

Having been struck by divine inspiration, I transformed a simple head into an iron steed that dominates the skies. "Bruce declares, with a proud tone, briefly recounting the story of Ferrus Feral Amistad.

"You're sure you're not a Spirit or a Fairy, I mean you've just given the spark of life to a giant metal statue." Sprig said, not knowing what Bruce could be, but it sure is something very powerful.

"You're telling me you built this mechanical marvel!" Marcy asks, in a tone full of admiration and reverence.

"I'm one of the ten smartest people in the world for a reason." Bruce responds, with a composed tone, appreciating a little bit of pure adoration from Marcy and Sprig.

When Anne heard this statement earlier, she thought Bruce was putting on airs or underestimating his abilities, it wasn't Iron-man or Mister Fantastic.

But now that he can see one of his creations, he begins to believe that he is not overestimating his abilities.

Just then Anne's stomach begins to grumble.

"Okay, Bruce, if you have a whole cursed Vault and a mecha dragon. Should you have something to eat?" Question Anne, desperately wanting to eat anything, even a pineapple pizza would be fine.

"It will take maybe half an hour to do the checks to get Ferrus to fly." Bruce said, pulling out of his fancy coat, a kind of wrench the size of a sword.

"In the meantime you three can eat and rest. Fortunately, today I learned a new trick. Sæhrímnir!" Bruce declares, squeezing his fingers, taking advantage of a new ability he received this morning.

Once Bruce has said the word: Sæhrímnir.

A triangle-shaped metal table appeared, surrounded by three metal chairs.

The surface of the table is chock full of human food that looks like it just came out of a five-star restaurant.

"Eat in silence, I have an automaton to check." Bruce said, in a tone that doesn't allow for discussion. Without saying anything else, the white-haired wizard climbs onto Ferrus's back, taking control tests of him.

Anne, having eaten nothing good for nearly ten days, ran to the table as if it were holy ground.

Sprig ran to the table too, maybe he's not starving like Anne, but when you live with Hop Pop's kitchen, not even a chance to have some real food.

Before Marcy ran to the table to fill her stomach with magically appeared food. She can't help but think of Bruce's words: 'Let Ferrus fly?'

"At least this isekai adventure is finally starting to go the right way." Marcy murmurs in a low voice, sitting down next to Anne, starting to eat a plate of meat and vegetables.

XXX

Returning to Wartwood.

"Well, it was fun." Hop Pop said, humming a joyful little tune as he finished buying the products he and his family listed.

Once he was done paying, Hop Pop decided to go straight to his cart.

Normally he would have a quick look at the market looking for free exhibits or big discounts.

But having two grandchildren with an innate talent to get in trouble, Hop Pop can't afford to leave them alone for too long.

Hop Pop's march has stopped as he begins to hear loud noises spreading near him.

Turning to the source of the noise, Hop Pop, he can see Mayor Toadstool standing in front of a crowd of angry villagers with pitchforks and torches.

"Whatever happens is not my concern." Hop Pop said, not wanting to get into any extra trouble.

"Now, when I say 'kill', you say 'monsters'! Kill!" Mayor Toadstool said aloud, urging the crowd to play his game, after which he would talk about who to vote in the coming months.

"The monsters!" Toadstool shouts loudly, lifting the pitchfork.

"Kill!" The crowd answers, raising their torches and pitchforks to the sky.

So the crowd and the miserly mayor repeated this pattern a dozen times.

"Heh. Another day, another angry crowd." He murmurs Hop Pop with a chuckle, feeling relieved that it's nothing serious. Just an angry mob wanting to kill a large animal that probably ate someone's crop.

The old orange frog shakes his head in amusement and continues to make his way to his cart.

Once on top, Hop Pop gets a nasty surprise.

Sprig is gone and Polly ... seems to be some kind of addict / alcoholic.

Polly lies on the floor of the wagon, her face covered in chocolate, surrounded by a pile of candy wrappers scattered around her.

'If Polly is reduced to this state by candy, what will she do when she is old enough to drink or smoke?' Think Hop Pop, very worried about his granddaughter's future.

Remembering that he still has 13 years to find a solution to Polly's problems or find someone good / crazy enough to handle an 18-year-old Polly Plantar.

Hop Pop decided to discuss the current problems.

. "What the hell !? Polly! What happened ?!" The elderly orange frog asks, hoping for a good question.

"I don't have a candy problem! You have a candy problem!" Polly screams like she is a mad dog, clearly not well.

Hop Pop in the grip of the handle puts his hands on his head, if he still had all his hair, he probably would have pulled it out due to the stress.

"Polly, where is Sprig ?!" Hop Pop asked, his tone worried to death, hoping his fun-loving nephew is okay or at least not as bad as Polly.

"Uh ... something-something monster, something-something woods." Polly replies, in a lazy, slightly confused tone, all that sugar in her little body must have some nasty side effects.

"I'm sorry to break this bad news, but your grandson has gone to the forest infested with nightmare creatures!

If the two-headed beast doesn't eat it, the devil will have already consumed his soul!

We're all going to die! "Wally declares, holding a half-empty bottle of wine in his hand. The turquoise blue frog decides to drink a lot to try and forget the memories of last night.

For a moment all the villagers think Hop Pop is going to suffer a heart attack and die on the spot.

Instead of seeing the death of an old man, Hop Pop took a deep breath, grabbing Polly in his arms, demonstrating his willingness to fight.

"Not on my watch! Hang in there boy! Hop Pop's a-comin '!" Declares Hop Pop, running first through the forest without a plan or strategy, taking with her a five-year-old girl who ate too many sweets.

You understand who Sprig looks like.

" After him !" He yells at a frog from the angry crowd, cheering for Hop Pop.

A mob of villagers armed with torches and pitchforks against a sorcerer in possession of a mechanical dragon ... will be an interesting encounter.

Keep on ...

XXX

Sæhrímnir (Germanic/Norse Mythology)(100): The great feast.

With not even a gesture, full place settings, fresh food and drink, tables, chairs, servers, acutamon, and entertainment shall be brought forth or dismissed into the aether. Any food, drink, or festive joys you have ever tried can be created on a whim, filling with all the nourishment the body needs and never making one fat beyond their desires but leaving the person ever able to be an endless glutton if they so choose.

Sustenance for 3 days is provided at the meals leave to those who took even a single bite. No magical or special properties of any foods carry beyond taste, but the foods clear all stomach or further down pains and ails. You have now tasted from all the greatest dining options in the nine realms and could feed an endless army with this.

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 1: The Two Beste, the Devil and the Serial Killer (IV)

Chapter 4: Discussions, Flight and other discussions 

XXX

POV Narrator

Anne, Marcy and Sprig are still in the Morgans' Vault, sitting around the table no longer full of food.

Somehow Anne managed to make up for 10 days of hunger in one go.

"You know what, Mar-Mar, I think I was too careful with Bruce." Anne said, with a blissful smile, running a hand over her full belly.

Clearly receiving a large amount of exquisite food did wonders for Anne's mood.

'Personal note, I absolutely have to learn how to cook.

Manga and Anime were right, reaching a girl's heart is difficult, but the shortcut is through the stomach.

I think it works for men too. ' Think Marcy, wanting to learn a new skill to make Anne happier and maybe get out of the "I love you like a sister" zone.

"I'm not sure what I ate, but without a trace of a doubt it was the best lunch of my life." Sprig said, having no regrets for his reckless actions of him.

She may not be able to prove to Hop Pop today that she is responsible, but her quest to find a dangerous beast has led her to find some ... ugly creatures that are just as pleasant.

"Bruce, are you done fixing your dragon !?" Anne asks aloud, turning her head in the direction of Bruce who is on top of Ferrus 'head, armed with a wrench the size of a sword, he is currently recalibrating Ferrus' flight systems.

Somehow the huge wrench managed to fit inside the pockets of Bruce's red coat, probably it must be some trick like that, bigger pockets inside or a pocket size for items.

The white-haired Sorcerer instead of asking Ferrus to lower his head and descend like a normal person, decided to jump.

The distance between Bruce and the floor is about ten meters, for a normal person to jump from that high would end very badly. But Bruce was never normal.

As if it were a daily action, Bruce jumped down, landing smoothly on his feet in front of the triangular table.

Sprig being an anthropomorphic frog who has always lived jumping high from place to place, not seeing anything strange in Bruce's jump.

Anne and Marcy are simply surprised to see what Bruce has done.

"How did you do it, did you use air or gravity magic?" Marcy asks, trying to figure out how Bruce jumped ten meters without breaking a bone.

"No magic, just normal physical strength ... normal by my standards being somewhere around Spider-man at the moment." Bruce said, monotonously, not finding his physical prowess something to discuss.

"This day is getting more and more wonderful. First we are rescued by a Class Assassin summons, then we enter a bunker located in a pocket dimension, where a masterpiece of engineering in the shape of a dragon is found!" Marcy said, in an enthusiastic voice, summarizing the most important events of the day.

"Man, what are you going to do later, bring the dead back to life or grow a pair of wings to take flight?" Anne said, in a playful tone, getting up from the table.

For some reason Bruce's calm, stoic expression has been replaced by an irritated frown.

"Anne, to be clear we're not friends, we're just acquaintances. Our relationship is limited to a damsel in distress and a knight in armor who saves the day." Bruce said, sternly, setting the record straight from his point of view.

"Drama between beast and spirit." Sprig murmurs in a low voice, deciding to stay on the sidelines and watch what is about to happen.

Marcy's happy smile is replaced by a sad expression when we hear that Bruce doesn't consider Anne his friend.

If Anne Boonchuy, the beautiful, funny and sociable girl, fails to make friends with the white-haired wizard, what are Marcy's hopes of ending up on good terms with Bruce who could become her future brother-in-law and / or master of magic.

'Learning magic will be an unfulfilled dream, so too will get Bruce's approval for hitting on Adeline.' Marcy thinks, feeling that her road to becoming a witch and earning Adeline's surname is over before she can begin.

"If we're not friends why are you helping us?" Anne asks, with an irritated frown that hides some pain.

Maybe calling a friend, a guy who half an hour ago was the target of his outburst was not a good idea.

"Among others are a Belmont and a Bahamut, I was born with the duty and responsibility to defend and protect the innocent from the threats of the supernatural.

In some cases even aliens, supervillains and crazed androids. "He briefly declares his duty as Belmont and Bahamut, adding some clauses that have appeared in the last decade.

The modern world has become a real mess comparable to the DC Universe for the amount of Mutants, Aliens, Super Villains, Super Heroes, Kamen Rider and other strange cases that keep popping up around the world.

"The fact that you are friends with Adeline and that you have ended up in the midst of a magical conflict that was not connected with you.

It just adds more reasons to help you and keep you alive. "Bruce said, feeling responsible for Anne and Marcy's life not only as his professional duty, but also as a brother.

The Los Angeles girls were silent for a moment.

Surprisingly, Marcy was the first to speak.

" We are not friends ?

Are Anne and I just a responsibility?

A side mission to complete while focusing on the main mission !? "Marcy said, clearly hurt by Bruce's statements, feeling hit in the most sensitive and fragile place in her soul.

'Why on earth do I feel so bad? I should already be used to the idea of not making new friends.

For years I only had Anne and Sasha on my side, no one else was paying attention to me, not even my parents.

It was a miracle to be able to enter Adeline's life, that girl is too good for someone like me, this also applies to Anne.

They both deserve something better than a nerd unable to express her feelings or talk to people face to face. ' Marcy thinks, starting a downward trail of negative thoughts, born a small inferiority complex.

'Ten days ago, starting to believe that I can make new friends, through Bruce, Luz and Amity.

Surely I was deluding myself, they were kind to me, just because I was the friend of Adeline, the main character of the whole affair.

I'm just a second character who if he goes beyond his limits will end up being sidelined and forgotten by everyone. ' Marcy continues to think badly of herself, feeling that she has made false hopes.

"Women is their sensitive feelings. First Adeline, then Anne, now Marcy." Bruce mutters, folding his arms, feeling a great irritation and an even greater sense of guilt about what Marcy is feeling.

"Marcanne, look me in the eye and listen to me very well." Bruce said, drawing the attention of the two girls from Los Angeles.

Anne's angry gaze and Marcy's sad eyes meet Bruce's tired golden orbs.

"The three of us have known each other for a short time. For six days we spent several hours together getting to know each other and having fun, nothing more, nothing less. Friendship with me is difficult to forge." Bruce said, looking Anne and Marcy straight in the eyes, to show how things stand.

"Marcy, I don't want to hurt your feelings. I like you, honestly you are my favorite in Adeline's little group of friends." Bruce said, in a sincere tone, having no trouble expressing his opinion.

"You are smart, very smart for a girl your age and you know so many interesting subjects.

Few people can argue with me about the works of Tony Stark, Reed Richard or Henry Pym.

Besides being smart, you are quite pretty, the vibe of bookworm, nerd and otaku, I find it very ... pleasant. "Bruce said, with a slight blush on his cheeks, feeling a subtle embarrassment to talk about his preferences in terms of women.

"In short, if I were a normal boy I would accept you without problems as my ... friend." Bruce said, folding his arms and turning in Ferrus's direction, having a slight hesitation to finish the sentence.

Marcy's sadness for the moment has been buried, instead feeling embarrassed, flattered and gratified.

Returning to Los Angeles, Marcy was never a popular girl, she was basically an invisible girl to the kids throughout the school.

All the boys were hitting on Sasha, Adeline and sometimes Anne, no one ever said anything nice about Marcy.

It was never a problem for Marcy, men never attracted her interest, she would have preferred by far the attention of a pretty girl like Adeline or Anne.

Receiving these sincere compliments from Bruce, for Marcy they were touching and much appreciated by the small self-esteem.

This resulted in an embarrassed reaction of not knowing how to respond.

It didn't help that Bruce is a pretty effeminate guy and looks a lot like Adeline, one of his crushes.

"If Adeline and I had swapped places and I was the regular brother who lived in Los Angeles, we would have been good friends, I'm pretty sure of that." Bruce said, with a sincere tone and a weak smile, appreciating for a moment the idea of a carefree life, oblivious to the real dangers of the world.

"Unfortunately I am not normal, I cannot be an ordinary man, I am destined for ... this madness that is rooted in my blood." Bruce declares, in a bitter tone, spreading his arms to indicate the entire Vault of the Morgans and its contents.

"My blood and the experiences I have lived so far do not lie, I am destined to fight, company after company, until I die.

Even dead I'm not sure I can rest in peace. "Bruce said, lowering his head, not deluding himself into having an eternal peaceful rest taking into account the conflicts with hell and the other magical entities that crave his soul.

"Aren't you exaggerating?" She asks Anne, raising an eyebrow, believing that Bruce is giving himself a lot of air.

"Ten days ago, I was persuaded to quit my training to master the seventh sense and take part in a vacation to Los Angeles.

They end up meeting a twin sister I didn't know I had, there were some awkward beginnings and uncertainties. But everything was fine. "Bruce said, happily remembering the first few moments in Los Angeles.

"Until a man in gold armor who responds to the pseudonym of Gemini has to mess it up with an ambush.

My best friend, Luz; my rival Amity; my foster sister, Miyu; my biological sister, Adeline; they were carried away from me! "he declares Bruce abruptly, pulling his pent up anger out for a moment, slamming his foot hard against the floor.

"I who am one of the strongest of my generation, a more unique than rare case, was reduced to a rag. The left eye was the first of a long series of injuries.

My family of witches can barely cope with the obstacles that appear on my fireplace. "Bruce said, in a sad tone, putting a hand over the blindfold that hides his left eye.

"If a demigod and his mythical companions get seriously hurt. My supposed mortal and common friends what life expectancy can they have?" Bruce asks, in a bitter tone, bringing up one of the reasons his only friends here are Witches, Mutants or Superheroes.

After these words, silence ruled the Vault of the Morgans. Until Anne, a huge superhero fan spoke.

"For one of the ten smartest people in the world, you are pretty stupid." Anne declares, in a frank tone, determined to express her opinion.

"I don't think you understand my situation, my life is a mix of an Urban Fantasy novel, a Paranormal Horror movie, adult animated dark fantasy series." Bruce said, trying to make Anne understand that a Belmont's life is incredibly dangerous and she can't afford to make friends with anyone.

"Bruce, I've seen enough cartoons and comics to understand how things really work.

You are like one of my favorite superheroes, to protect those I love, to hide my secret identity at any cost.

It just takes things to a higher level. You want to protect your friends to the point of keeping them off and pretending they're just acquaintances. "Anne declares, feeling like she's solved a big mystery, finally watching all those cartoons with Adeline and Marcy is coming in handy.

Bruce opens his mouth to give a reply, but Anne was faster than him.

"Bombshell. Whether you like it or not, Marcy and I are involved in this story of swords, magic and frogs." Anne said aloud, putting an arm around Marcy's shoulder, pulling her towards him, a sign that her nerdy friend of hers must express her thoughts as well.

"You have been very kind and helpful with the two of us. I understand that we are not in a video game where everything will go smoothly without problems.

But it would be even worse to miss such an opportunity, I want to explore this world, make new friends and ... try to fulfill my dreams. "Marcy said, casting a quick glance at Anne, really wanting to have a fantastic adventure with Anne at her. flank.

"You should pull this fighting spirit more often, it's pretty nice to see." Bruce comments, trying to seem unaffected by the girls' words, but a small smile adorns his lips.

"Does that mean you're no longer going to pretend we're just acquaintances to be saved out of a sense of responsibility?" Question Anne, wanting Bruce to stop being so stoic and open up more.

"Taking into account that I will be together for a long time, maintaining a simple professional relationship seems inefficient in the long term .: Bruce replies, with a calm and stoic tone that does not hide his sulking from Tsundere.

"So ... do you want to be my friend?" She asks Marcy, in an embarrassed tone, reaching out to Bruce, not believing what she is saying / doing.

"I'll be open to possible future friends with you two. For the moment I think we're almost friends." Bruce responds, squeezing Marcy's hand, gently, treating the situation as a commercial pact that a start a friendship.

"You are two embarrassed social." She declares Anne, in an amused tone, putting an arm around Bruce's shoulder, pulling her towards her.

"I prefer the term introverted. For your information, I don't like being touched except for a select few." Bruce said, gently removing Anne's hand.

"Is there such a thing as almost friends?" Sprig murmurs in a low voice, having never heard such a term.

"Now it exists." Bruce declares, in an authoritative tone, as if his word is enough and advances to make this fact true.

"If we're done doing this soap opera scene. We have to catch a flight. But first I have to give you a system you have your clothes on." Bruce said, pointing his hand in the direction of Anne and Marcy.

"Magia creației: Schimbarea ținutei (Magic of creation: Change of dress)." Bruce said, creating a small magic circle in front of his hand, casting a spell in the direction of the two girls from Los Angeles.

A purple laser hit Marcanne's ruined clothes, completely changing them.

Anne's new outfit consists of a school uniform, a white collared shirt worn with a dark blazer jacket with the school emblem and a plaid miniskirt. She also sports a plaid bow tie, black knee socks and loafers.

Marcy's new dress is also a school uniform. This clothing consists of a simple white long-sleeved shirt with gold edging on the collar and sides, with black and gold cuffs.

The uniform also consists of a black flounced skirt with a golden line that crosses it horizontally.

To finish off her look, Marcy wears a standard black cape with gold lining that reaches down to the lower back and simple brown steel-toed boots.

"Hope you like the outfit update." Bruce said, waving his hand, creating an ice mirror big enough for the two Los Angeles girls to see their new looks.

"I feel like I'm Kotan from Dragonclaw Z getting his new suit from Keman, after finishing training in the Kronos to face Doctor Oreg's bioengineering monster." Marcy declares, in a euphoric tone, doing several heroine poses, enjoying the addition of a fabulous cape.

"It's certainly prettier than my previous uniform. But I can give it a warning in the future." Anne said, looking in the mirror, appreciating Bruce's gesture, even though she could do without the bow tie.

"Well, you don't touch me without permission and I won't do magic tricks on clothes." Bruce said, taking note of this arrangement.

"Bruce, is this awesome uniform from an Anime or something?" Marcy asks, wanting to know the origins of this school uniform with a cape.

"The uniforms come from two distinct schools of magic.

Anne's uniform comes from the Royal Biblia Academy, the American school of magic that has as pupils the Trinity Seven, the seven most powerful witches of my generation.

Marcy's uniform comes from the Ars Magus Academy, the most prestigious school of magic in the Boiling Isles, founded by Konoe Ayatsuki Mercurio alias Nine the Phantom, one of the most powerful witches in history. "Bruce explains the origin of the design of the two uniforms. school, along with some interesting facts about their respective magical institutions.

"Are there schools of magic? Like, winding towers, cute uniforms, dark plots that threaten your life kind of magic school?" Marcy asks, wanting to know a lot about these two schools of magic that Bruce mentioned.

The white-haired sorcerer not wanting to tell his unofficial school life which is quite messed up, especially the part of "friendships" with class campaigns.

So he made the sign of the hand which means: more or less yes.

"You have to tell me everything about your school life!" Marcy exclaims, wanting to find out more and more details about Bruce's magical life.

Maybe becoming a powerful Witch will help her with heart problems?

Not far from this mess, perched high up, a certain blue-eyed crow who has so far been on the sidelines watching, decided to put an end to this useless chatter.

"Cra Cra." Carmen said, landing on Bruce's right shoulder, her favorite place in the whole world.

"Carmen, do you have something to tell me?" Bruce asks, turning his attention to Carmen who looks at him intensely.

"Cra Cra."

"Harsh words. You know you shouldn't be jealous, you're my best Familiar. Ferrus is just an Advanced Automaton, he can't be compared to you." Bruce said, seemingly managing to understand Carmen's raven language.

"Cra Cra."

"We are not talking about you as a Familiar, but we are talking about you as a woman ... this is a more complicated one." Bruce murmurs, with an unhappy expression, not wanting to discuss this subject.

"Cra Cra."

"Marcy is just pretty, you are gorgeous." Bruce said, trying to appease Carmen's jealousy before he can spite Marcy.

"Cra Cra."

"Don't be ridiculous, I have no fetish for school uniforms. My weaknesses are cosplay, monster girls, witches and chains." Bruce said, without an ounce of shame, speaking of his "weak points" in the area of women.

"Anne, what does fetish mean?" Sprig asks, in an innocent tone, having never heard this word before her in her life.

"I don't understand what that means either." Anne said, with a deep blush of embarrassment, preferring to lie, not wanting to answer such an embarrassing question.

'It seems that I will no longer be the only one with strange preferences. I can understand the effect of a cosplay combined with a cute girl, maid uniforms are legendary weapons. ' Marcy thinks, getting all red in the face, remembering cosplay nights with Adeline and her embarrassing reactions to her.

"Cra Cra."

"Oh God repeating myself. Carmen you are a fantastic Familiar and an even better woman. But you are my Familiar and I am your Master, there are certain rules of conduct." Bruce said, slightly uncomfortable about where this discussion is going.

"Cra Cra."

"There is a difference between Heroic Spirits and a Raven Familiar." Bruce declares a fact impossible to spoil, no person can compare the greatest heroes of humanity to a magical bird with various tricks.

"Cra Cra."

"If you put it that way, it might go. You'd be a great lawyer with that silver tongue." Bruce declares, in a defeated tone, accepting that his crow is a master of debate who can convince anyone.

"Cra Cra."

"I enjoy doing it, but we don't have better things to do with our time. Like decorating the inside of the lair, building a laboratory and a monitoring / research line in the entire region." Bruce said, focusing on the work to be done and less on the activities proposed by Carmen.

"Cra Cra."

"A dinner is not necessary. We can both live without food for weeks. And if we ever feel hungry, we can just drink some water and stay in the sun for an hour." Bruce said, being able to do without certain daily necessities, thanks to his unique biological characteristics.

"Cra Cra."

"You're right, we are not plants or machines, we are animals, beings of flesh and blood; eating and drinking is written in our instincts.

But my EVO form is vegetable in nature and Woz's healing method is pushing me to the edge of alien machines. "Bruce folds his arms and throws a counter argument to Carmen.

"Cra Cra."

"If it's that important to you, we can have a single night off. Then let's get back to our next move." Bruce said, agreeing to compromise with Carmen, a night without work, followed by a planning marathon.

Meanwhile Bruce and Carmen are arguing, the two Los Angeles girls and a pink frog are talking about what they see and hear.

"Is it normal for spirits and ravens to argue like an old married couple?" Sprig question, not knowing what to think of this scene.

"I don't think normal word can be used for Bruce. Although I admit it's a little strange to see a person arguing with a crow as if they were a jealous girlfriend." Comments Anne,

"Anne-Banana, I don't think we should make a hasty judgment on the person who gave us a hot meal and clean clothes." Marcy said, not wanting to misjudge Bruce, especially when he might get the same treatment if someone discovers some of his lesser known passions than him.

Unfortunately, Sprig's curiosity is stronger than his common sense, plus the word discretion is not present in the Plantar vocabulary.

"Spirit of the metal cave, can you tell us what is between you and the crow, by any chance is it a lesser spirit you need or a spiritual advisor?" Sprig asks, wanting to know more about the mysterious blue-eyed crow.

Carmen stopped croaking and started staring intensely at Bruce, wanting to hear how his Masters will respond.

The white-haired wizard, putting aside the thought of feeding the pink frog to Ferrus, puts his hand under his chin and begins to think.

"To me, Carmen is the friend of my mind. She puts me back together. Pick up my scattered pieces and put them back in order. It's very nice when you have a wife-friend of your mind." Bruce unable to find his own words right, he decided to quote the words of a certain poet named Tony Morrison.

The blue-eyed female crow, hearing this little poem, softened like a little lamb.

Iceberg-cold eyes have become warm and tender, the iron composure is gone, being replaced by the tender demeanor of a puppy.

Carmen began to rub her head against Bruce's cheek.

"If Carmen doesn't want to argue with me anymore, we can get out of the Vault," Bruce said, taking advantage of Carmen's loving reaction to put an end to the argument.

The white-haired sorcerer starts walking towards the golden dragon waiting to receive his orders, followed by the rest of the group who only earn more questions about Bruce.

Especially on the relationship between Master and Familiar Raven.

XXX

In less than fifteen minutes the entire group made up of two girls from Los Angeles, an anthropomorphic frog, a white-haired sorcerer and a blue-eyed raven.

The grooves on Ferrus' rump are designed as super-tech saddles, so they aren't uncomfortable at all.

Bruce is showing his near friends and Sprig how to hook their feet to the scales of the armor, like stirrups, and how to use the leather safety bridles cleverly hidden under the surface plates.

"Are you ready to fly?" Bruce asks, finding himself in the driver's seat near Ferrus's head.

Marcy looks at the bronze dragon, with great wings that glistened in the sky and those claws that could have torn it to shreds.

"You can bet, I'm waiting for this moment from my first fairy tale!" Marcy responds, feeling her stomach full of butterflies from the thrill of riding a dragon.

"Are you sure the mechanical dragon can fly, doesn't it weigh five tons or something?" Question Anne, quite anxious to fly on Ferrus' back.

If it had been a more traditional mecha with a cockpit, equipped with a seat and seat belts, it wouldn't have been such a big problem.

But riding a saddle-less metal beast, high with birds, is pretty scary for Anne.

"This will be the greatest adventure of my life!" Sprig states that he is on the same wavelength as Marcy.

"Anne, don't worry, maybe I don't like flying, but I'm an expert with a lot of experience.

If I can guide Ferrus through a storm of the Boiling Isles or a shower of flaming arrows, I can take two girls and a frog for a ride on a clear day. "Bruce said, with a slight note of pride, wanting to reassure Anne that he will be at the confident with her holding the reins.

"What happens in case in case here?" Anne asked, wanting to hear Bruce's plan for a similar scenario.

"It's not obvious, I throw myself after you, take you in my arms, then they spit silver angelic wings from my back and take you back on Ferrus' back." Bruce said, in a lighthearted tone, as if he were telling something boring that happened hundreds of times.

"Are you kidding or are you serious?" Anne asks, raising an eyebrow, not knowing if Bruce is serious or not.

"There is only one way to find out, get on Ferrus' back, once we get to touch the clouds, jump in and see what happens." Bruce said, with a mischievous grin, finding Anne's first flight anxiety amusing.

Before the athletic girl could say anything else, Bruce fooled Ferrus' fingers and tail snapped.

Ferrus's golden tail binds around Anne, lifting her into the air, then she puts it on top of her back.

"Marcy and pink frog, hurry up before Anne tries to go down!" Bruce declares, with an authoritarian tone that does not allow to hear discussions.

The nerdy girl and the adventurous frog just get on Ferrus' back with no problem.

"Excelsior!" Bruce yells, flaps the reins and throws a heel strike at Ferrus, giving the go-ahead.

The mechanical automata begins to run in a straight line as if it were a Ferrari, leaving behind it small craters with every step.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Ferrus emits a screeching, mechanical roar as he spreads his wings and takes off.

A certain blue-eyed crow is also flying close to Ferrus.

XXX

In less than a minute, Ferrus is flying over the entire forest, allowing his passengers to see the wonders of Amphibia.

"I can see my house from up here!" Sprig said, pointing to a farm-like place on the outskirts of Wartwood.

"Flying on the back of a dragon is the most extraordinary experience in the world!" Marcy declares, almost crying tears of happiness to be able to fulfill this childhood dream.

Above, the air is freezing; but Ferrus's metallic skin generates so much heat that it's like flying into a protective bubble.

"Other than heated seats!" Anne jokes to soothe her nerves, greatly appreciating the comfortable warmth emitted by Ferrus.

The four of them are seated in single file: Bruce in front, then Marcy, followed by Anne and finally Spirg.

Marcy is very sensitive to Anne's presence behind her. He hopes she would hold on to her, perhaps putting her hands on her hips; but Anne did not.

Bruce used the reins to guide the dragon into the sky as if he had done it all his life.

Meanwhile Anne, Marcy and Sprig are enjoying the flight, talking to each other about the landscape and the strange shapes of the clouds.

Bruce remains silent and guides, observing events carefully.

'Getting Ferrus out of the Morgan Vault wasn't a necessary move.

In the Vault of my morally questionable ancestors, along with the sections added by me, are more powerful and easier to hide artifacts and inventions than Ferrus. ' Bruce said, imagining a certain cursed sword, recovered from a hidden island populated exclusively by Bloodwrack Medusae.

Another equally fearsome weapon that has popped up in Bruce's mind is Add - Grim Reaper, a super-weapon created by Morgan le Fay herself, if used in the wrong way it could cause disaster worse than a cataclysm.

'While carrying Ferrus isn't the best war move, it allows me to make so much progress with a single move.

Ferrus is large, chunky, bulky, with a bronze-gold-like carcass. Ferrus will easily be remarked upon by any intelligent life form.

Rumors of a golden dragon ridden by a strange creature will reach every corner of this world. ' Think Bruce, completely certain that nothing can draw attention like a fire-breathing golden dragon.

'In addition to promoting the goal of spreading the word across the realm and getting girls' attention, I don't have to worry about Ferrus.

Ultimately, Ferrus is a mechanical, replaceable and repairable creation. Unlike more powerful artifacts which are very rare and dangerous.

If Ferrus "dies" he becomes a pile of junk that cannot harm anyone.

While certain artifacts that if you destroy, explode quite violently. ' Thinks Bruce, trembling slightly at the memory of an artifact destroyed during a conflict, creating a beautiful explosion that almost buried her alive, as well as vaporising a good part of a mine.

'Finally the girls are having fun, this is a good thing in both the short and long term.' Bruce thinks, smiling faintly at Marcanne's good humor.

After nine days in the forest facing wild animals and predators, this carefree moment must be a long-awaited vacation for them.

'People don't just need medicine, food and a change of clothes. The heart and mind must also be nourished. Flying on the back of a golden dragon, seeing an unparalleled panorama, is an excellent medicine for the weary spirit. ' Think Bruce, knowing what to do to raise the morale of the 'troops'.

Suddenly Bruce's reflections were interrupted by a blue-eyed crow flying around defiantly.

"Marcanne is not the only one who has the right to have fun." Bruce murmurs, tightening his grip on the bridle, willing to do a little speed race.

Ferrus' metal wings worked perfectly, and soon, with a simple maneuver, the advanced automata gained more speed.

"Bruce, slow down, slow down!" Anne screams, frightened by Ferrus' acceleration.

Without thinking much, Anne clung to the closest thing to her, Marcy.

'Now I can die with no regrets!' Marcy thinks, enjoying the feel of Anne's assets pressed against her back too much, she will follow the warmth emanating from Anne's toned hands, held around her waist.

"Bruce, slow down, please slow down!" Anne screams, starting to tighten her grip around Marcy, starting to make it hard to breathe.

"Bruce, this is the best time of my life, don't stop, accelerate!" Marcy yells, acting on impulse, with red cheeks, wanting this moment to last forever.

"Do I slow down or speed up?" Bruce asks, slightly amused by the discord between Anne and Marcy.

"Slow down / Accelerate!" I answer Anne and Marcy at the same time, each wanting the opposite of their respective friend.

Bruce completely on the sidelines, is considering flipping a coin to decide what to do.

"I think I'm going to throw up!" Sprig shouts, starting to turn greener than pink in the face.

These words were enough to force Bruce to stop Ferrus, flying in place.

"Pink frog if your vomit touches Ferrus' armor, I'll throw you overboard!" Bruce yells, in a menacing tone that promises severe punishment.

The white-haired sorcerer is no ordinary person, but that means he doesn't have one or two traits in common with mere mortals.

For example, throwing up in a man's car is a one-wave ticket for punching in the face and being left in the middle of the street, with no clothes or money.

In Bruce's case, throwing up on his creations can end badly on multiple levels of evil, it all depends on who committed the accusation. Like casting a nuisance curse for a week or throwing them over the edge of the boat.

"You won't, you are a benevolent spirit, right?" Sprig said, trembling, slightly frightened by Bruce's threat, not too sure of this spirit's momentary benevolence.

"Look down." Bruce said, in an authoritative tone, pointing to a place below them.

Sprig did as he was instructed, looks down to see a certain lake.

"I don't kill innocent people, but that doesn't mean I can't harm an innocent under the right circumstances.

A fall from this height into a lake won't kill you, but it sure hurts dog. "Bruce said, in a calm, quiet tone, having no trouble giving Sprig a hard punishment.

Anne and Marcy changing a look Between them, they decided to help Sprig, without putting themselves on the ugly side of Bruce.

"Speig, I advise you not to throw up on Ferrus, from my readings I can tell you don't mess with a person's car. The only person to get away with it was Jason Tood, years later he died in such a bad way." Marcy tells of the only case she knows in which a little boy manages to get away with ruining the fantastic vehicle of a mythical person.

"True, my mother once put me in punishment for a week just for spilling fruit juice in the car, ruining the upholstery." Anne said in a bittersweet tone, not appreciating her mother's sternness about what you can and can't do in the car.

"Spirit who pretends to be a humble beast, if he doesn't bother you you can take me home.

I think Hop Pop has finished shopping and may start to worry or go mad about my disappearance. "Sprig said, in a polite tone, starting to sweat a lot from fear of being thrown into a lake from such a height.

"I'll take you home, pink frog, but we have to take the long way.

I can't land Ferrus in the middle of the city. "Bruce said, pulling the reins in the opposite direction, making Ferrus change course.

"Why can't we leave Sprig in the square?" Question Anne, not seeing what bad can happen in this scenario.

"Anne think about it for a second, what would happen if three aliens riding a monster-shaped machine fell from the sky in the middle of your neighborhood." Bruce answers Anne's question, with a question from her.

"Mass panic, followed by intervention from law enforcement and the military. If nothing worked, the local superheroes or the Avengers would come to save the day." As usual, Marcy responds perfectly in record time.

Anne looks down slightly ashamed of not having thought of the mass panic and the problems that encounter with "hostile aliens" can cause.

"I will land Ferrus at the edge of the forest, the pink frog will go back to where it came from, pretend to have lived a whimsical dream. Then the three of us can go to my newborn shelter and talk about our situation." Bruce said, giving a little rundown on what should ideally happen in the next hour or so.

"Before we put an end to this fun filled afternoon. Can you answer me a question?" Sprig asks, wanting to get an answer before being forced to return to his everyday life.

"If it's nothing too intrusive or personal." Marcy said, willing to have a little informative chat with Sprig.

"So, first question: what the hell are you and where are you from ?!" Spirg said, hoping to understand what exactly these ugly beasts are found are the protection of the strange spirit.

"We are human beings ..." Marcy stopped abruptly, casting a subtle glance at Bruce who is piloting Ferrus.

"Anne and I are human beings, warm-blooded, omnivorous mammals, capable of living around 80 years." Marcy said, giving a brief overview of her species.

"Bruce is ... a mystery to be solved later." Marcy said, trying not to offend her possible future brother-in-law, not knowing what exactly Bruce is.

"We see from another world or I'm in a coma and I'm dreaming of having an isekai adventure with my friends." Marcy said, trying not to think about the possibility that the world around her could be just a dream created by her vivid imagination and certain subconscious desires.

"Or a nightmare that's taking a good turn." Anne comments, in a bittersweet tone, hoping things will turn out well. They managed to meet Bruce, which means they will soon be able to find Adeline, Shasa, Luz, Amity, Miyu and the rest of the group.

"Do you have any idea how you got into Amphibia?" Question Sprig, pretty sure there must be an interesting story about how two human girls and ... a Bruce, appeared from the forest near Wartwood.

The faces of Anne and Marcy have turned sad and depressed, recalling the events that preceded the appearance of Gemini, the mysterious man dressed in gold armor.

How can Anne tell Bruce and Sprig, her new friends?

Doesn't Anne want to tell you how the golden Carillon that caught Gemini's attention was stolen?

"Me, I don't remember very well how it happened. One moment I'm in the park with my friends and Adeline's brother's friends, then I see a strong golden light and everything goes black.

When I woke up, I was by Anne's side in this new world. "Marcy said, not having had to lie at all.

Unlike Anne; Marcy was the first of the group to faint, thanks to Gemini's first shot, not having seen the start of the golden calamity.

Certainly Anne told Marcy what she saw, but it's not the same as testifying.

"Marcy and I, we don't know how to get home or if it was even possible to go home. So yeah, that's our sad story." Anne said, contributing to Marcy's tale, with the depressing ending.

'Ignorance and despair are enemies that must be killed on the spot.' Bruce thinks, feeling sorry for the two girls from Los Angeles who are completely unaware of their situation and what caused it.

"You are missing a piece of the puzzle, indeed you are missing most of the pieces of a huge puzzle." Declares Bruce, breaking his silence, decided to participate in the story of Anne and Marcy.

So morale will return to high.

"All of us have been manipulated to play the game of a powerful and skilled man." Bruce said, in a bitter tone, they despise being played by Gemini.

"Manipulated?" She asks Anne, raising an eyebrow, becoming quite interesting to Bruce's acquaintance.

"I'll tell you the details once we get Sprig to his house.

But doesn't it seem strange to you that three normal girls found an artifact with incredible powers by pure chance? "Bruce asks, trying to make the two girls from Los Angeles think.

What are the odds of finding an item comparable to Excalibur or a Saint Grail in a Los Angeles antiques shop?

Marcy's eyes widen all of a sudden, realizing that some things are too convenient in her situation.

'By pure chance when I was in the library with Adeline, I find a book about the Paranormal and Pseudo-scinza.

Shortly after an argument with my parents, I find the Calamity Box on display in a shop window. ' Marcy thinks, feeling like an idiot for not seeing the obvious.

Unfortunately, all the Manga and Anime that I saw in life, along with the uncontrollable feelings of the moment.

"During the fight that cost me my left eye, I was able to touch the box and analyze it with one of my skills, allowing me to learn some interesting things.

The Carillon is called the Calamity Box, an artifact created more or less three thousand years ago. "Bruce said, delivering the information he gained, sacrificing an eye.

"The Carillon itself is not important.

The Calamity Box is a casket, created from a metal alloy similar to Earth's gold, but with some properties of the Asgardian Uru.

Its purpose is to be a catalyst for controlling and harnessing the power of the [Four Gems of Calamity] . "Bruce said, entering the most interesting subject of his discoveries.

"Stones of Calamity?" They ask in running Anne, Marcy and Sprig, feeling a strange feeling when pronouncing this name, especially Marcanne.

"The [Four Gems of Calamity] are colored gems: yellow, blue, green, red.

Each of them represents an attribute that is in tune with a spiritual trait.

The Yellow Gem represents [Soul] , the Blue Gem represents [Heart] , the Green Gem represents [Wit] , the Red Gem represents [Strength] . "Bruce says, managing to perceive something inside himself that is reacting to the mention of these aspects of the [Four Gems of Calamity].

Bruce, Anne and Marcy's eyes changed color for not even a second.

"I personally believe that the [Gems of Calamity] are a combination of Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg's True Second Magic and a crystalline structure similar to the [Infinity Stones], with a particular affinity for an element and a concept.

The power to become a demi-deity and pave the way to the unexplored boundaries of the universe, all this without the danger of tampering with the forces that keep our universe running. "Bruce said, giving his opinion on the properties of the [Four Gems of calamity] they are: a gigantic amount of energy, phenomenal powers and the ability to open portals anywhere in the universe and perhaps even the Omniverse.

" [Infinity Stones] ?" Marcy asks, feeling she has found a much larger and more intriguing subject of study.

The white-haired wizard heaved a deep sigh, not wanting to touch this subject in the least.

"Marcy, let's limit ourselves to a single set of ancient stones for now." Bruce advises, not wanting to have to explain to Anne and Marcy about how you are stones as old as the universe can tamper with reality and allow those who bring them together to do whatever they can think of.

"I didn't understand everything you said, but I understand enough." Anne said, not knowing if she should feel relieved or worse that her situation is not the result of brutal Karma.

"A third party, probably the golden man, pulled the strings so that I, Marcy and Sasha, would take the Carillon or Calamity Box, knowing we would be reunited with Adeline." Anne said, clenching her fists, feeling a nascent anger towards Gemini, not only for sending her into this crazy world, but also for manipulating her.

"Where Adeline is, inevitably is Bruce, Gemini's main target." Marcy continues, ending the exposition of how the facts happened in the beginning.

"This looks like the beginning of a long story full of mysteries and twists." Sprig declares, deeply interested in this story, in his life I have never heard anything like it.

Anne, Marcy and Bruce cast a silent glance at the pink frog.

"I spoiled the dramatic mood, didn't I?" Sprig said, realizing that she spoiled the moment, it was up to Bruce to continue the dialogue.

"Here's a clue to open a way home. The mysterious Gemini, using the Calamity Box that holds the power of the [Four Calamity Gems] brought us here ..." Bruce stops speaking, glancing at Anne.

"If we find this Gemini and take the Calamity Box back, we can use it to get home!" Anne exclaims aloud, having found a solid goal to continue to return to her family.

"Main mission, Finding the [Four Gems of Calamity], accepted!" Marcy declares, raising her fist to the sky, they love this atmosphere of Creatures and Caverns.

"I like your spirit of adventure. We have a final destination for our journey, we just need the path to get there." Bruce said, not wanting to spoil Anne and Marcy's good mood, but they must understand that it won't be something easy, probably finding Gemini will take months, not counting the time to heal from her spiritual wounds and find the girls.

"I'm not under the illusion of going back to Los Angeles in a week. I learned one thing from Adeline and Marcy's DnD Games, the main mission is something very long and complicated." Anne said, deciding to be realistic and not have false hopes of returning to Los Angeles before the end of the school year.

Spending Saturday nights playing Creatures and Caverns with 2/3 of her friends is not the ideal scenario.

But strangely in this new world, it is coming in handy to know a few things about DnD.

'If this adventure is anything like Vagabondia Chronicles, we could spend a whole year traveling and experiencing dreamy fantasy adventures. Enough time to see if Adeline and / or Anne are open to a relationship with a girl like me. ' Marcy thinks, feeling like she's gotten the biggest chance of her life.

Maybe she was played by a mysterious antagonist in gold armor, but if that allows her to make her nerdy and romantic fantasies come true.

Gemini can fool Marcy as many times as she wants as long as she always carries cute girls with her.

All of a sudden the blue-eyed crow flies in front of Bruce, as if adverse seen something important.

"Cra Cra Cra!" She yells Carmen, giving some kind of warning before swooping in.

Bruce's good eye begins to glow fluorescent, a sign that he is feeling strong emotions.

"Girls and pink frog, hold on tight, Carmen says she revealed an energy signature nearby!" She warns Bruce with a fierce look, causing Ferrus to change course immediately.

The metal dragon begins to swoop, following the blue-eyed female raven.

XXX

In less than ten seconds, Ferrus, strongly spreads his wings, to be able to land in the forest, without having to create a crater or drop his pilot and passengers.

"He disappeared, just before there was something here, he can feel the residual energy. Could it have been a demon or something close?" Bruce murmurs in a low voice, sniffing the air as if he were a hound, smelling death, blood and ... damp earth.

Carmen flies in a circle from above, she is trying to find that energy signature that she perceived a few seconds ago.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Ferrus was surrounded by an angry mob of frogs armed with pitchforks and torches.

'I'm cursed. I try to find a possible Gemini agent or an inhuman monster from this world. Instead, I find peasant frogs. ' She thinks Bruce, with a tired and irritated, finding the whole situation a nuisance and a waste of time.

'Maybe for once I could be a bad boy?

Infamy or fame, are they the same thing? ' Bruce thinks, trying to decide whether to change his approach to the natives of this world.

Simultaneously an inhuman being is hiding right under Bruce's nose, waiting for the best moment to attack.

Keep on ...

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 1: The Two Beasts, the Devil and the Serial Killer (V)

Chapter 5: The Arrival of Altera and the Winter

XXX

POV Narrator

A confrontation is taking place in the woods near Wartwood that if not handled well can end in disaster.

Anne, Marcy, Bruce and Sprig are on the back of Ferrus, the dragon-shaped automata.

The angry mob of anthropomorphic frogs armed with pitchforks and torches stand in a U-like formation to surround Ferrus.

None of the frogs seem to be dying to get close.

Marcy couldn't blame him.

Bruce's mechanical dragon is gigantic.

It glistened in the afternoon sun like a living sculpture made of coins, in various shades of copper and bronze, a twenty foot long snake with steel claws, fangs like drill bits, and glittering ruby eyes.

The bat wings are twice as wide as its length and unfolded like metallic sails; every time he slams them, it makes a sound like a cascade of change in a slot machine.

"It's beautiful!" She declares Polly, taking a childish joy in looking at Ferrus, as if he were the most beautiful toy in the world.

Most frogs except Hop Pop look at Polly like she's crazy.

'Forget Sprig, what am I going to do with Polly once she grows up?' Think Hop Pop, starting to seriously worry about Polly.

Before the sweets they reduce her to a confused rag, now she begins to worship a golden demon who has taken Sprig, then what will happen?

One of the frogs in the crowd decided to take a step forward.

Instantly, Ferrus prances his head and launches a pillar of fire skyward.

The frogs drew back quickly and raised their weapons.

"Wally, for once he was telling the truth, a draconic fire demon is in our forest!" Says Mayor Toadstool, stunned that the wanderer who lives under the bridge was right about something.

'As always, he arrived in the wrong place, at the wrong time.

If we had only arrived a few minutes later, I would have avoided facing the problem of this crowd of commoners. ' Think Bruce, looking down at the Wartwood frogs, finding them more of a nuisance than a threat.

"Bruce, what do we do?" Question Anne, slightly worried about what can happen if someone makes a wrong move.

The angry mob could land a lucky blow on Marcy or Ferrus could char the anthropomorphic frogs.

Anne is a kindhearted person who tries to avoid violent conflict, the thought of seeing how Ferrus exterminates the crowd of frogs, fills her stomach with pity, disgust and guilt.

"We leave Sprig has his fellow men and then we take off, only limited to the ground while we do not." Marcy suggests, wanting to avoid facing conflict so soon, she hasn't even begun to level up or get a magical weapon.

Plus Marcy just like Anne are normal girls, raised in a comfortable and neat environment, physical violence for them is an extreme measure.

Normal Anne when in conflict with Sasha, tends to bend to her will or seek help with Adeline.

Marcy much prefers to run away, hide or avoid conflict with someone altogether, having low victory sans.

With similar attitudes and upbringing, cold-blooded murder is an inconceivable idea for the two of them.

"A Bahamut will not flee from the enemy, nor will he retreat without a just tactical cause." Bruce replies, in a firm tone, not even considering retreating, especially against such a group of ... cockroaches.

"We could talk and explain that this is all a misunderstanding. You three are not bloodthirsty beasts or a demon danger." Sprig said, fervently hoping to avoid a one-sided confrontation between the people of Wartwood and his wacky friends of the forest.

"The people I want to talk to don't carry torches and pitchforks." Bruce comments in a dry tone, seeing no one willing to drop their weapons, stop and speak like civilized people.

Bruce is not in a good mood, anger and resentment over the tie with Gemini are still fresh.

Plus the presence of this "angry" crowd irritates him in a very bad way.

His ancestors from all of his bloodlines have a bad history with commoners armed with torches and pitchforks.

Witches, sorcerers and scientists persecuted for their research incomprehensible to the masses.

Monster hunters used as a scapegoat for the disasters caused by the creatures of the night.

Semi-human hybrids treated like animals for inheriting inhuman treaties from their ancestors or a non-human parent.

Monarchs and nobles who directly faced the discontent of the people too stupid to understand what would have happened without the power and guidance of the crown.

Bruce Bahamut Belmont's ancestors faced similar situations, passing on to their successors a deep resentment against those who wield torches and pitchforks.

"Solve things my way." Bruce declares, letting go of Ferrus' reins, knowing that he won't need his creation of him to manage these run-down peasants.

The white-haired wizard took off his crimson coat, revealing his arms.

The "left arm" is completely wrapped in white bandages to hide something.

The two Los girls hadn't noticed it before, but Bruce's left arm is covered in tattoos.

Bruce's left shoulder is covered with an Ecclesia Glyph.

On the outside of the forearm are the Roman symbols for Omega and Omicron, positioned in a straight line, one below the other.

On the inside of the forearm is a tattoo: the letters CGO, a black cross-like glyph with curved arms and a head, below a parallel line similar to a scar.

"You have nice tattoos." Comments Anne, her cheeks slightly flushed, feeling weird staring at Bruce's tattoos.

'Maybe I should get a tattoo?' Marcy thinks, noting how Anne reacts to the sight of the tattoos on Bruce's white skin.

"Keep my coat, if these frogs do something stupid, I won't dirty my favorite dress with their dirty blood." Bruce said, passing his crimson coat to Marcy to keep it clean.

'This is not a good sign.' Anne, Marcy and Sprig thought, worried about the fate of the frogs, especially Sprig who manages to see her beloved grandfather and younger sister in the angry crowd.

Bruce stands up and starts running on Ferrus' long neck, once he reaches the head of the automata, he uses it as a springboard to jump.

"The Game is on." Bruce murmurs softly, closing his eyes for a moment, focusing his mind on what he's going to do in seconds.

When the white-haired sorcerer opened his eyes, his whole world froze.

In Bruce's perspective, the whole world froze, coming to a complete stop as if an invisible giant had pressed the pause button.

But this is a simple prelude to a familiar sight for anyone who knows.

XXX

POV Bruce Bahamut Belmont alias Arkan Bloodedge

When I uttered the words: "The Game is on."

My superhuman brain has begun to function at its best.

My mind works so fast that it gives me the impression that time has literally stopped.

If I could move my body, I could wreak havoc with a simple sword blow.

A pity, but my body can't keep up with my mind.

As if this could stop me.

Even if I were at the height of my physical and magical strength, fully crewed with are the best in my arsenal, my mind remains my best tool.

My body doesn't move, my mind can just go on without it.

I simply "imagined" myself in the center of the field, free to move, observe and think at my own pace.

My physical body is on top of Ferrus' head, I just jumped, in a few seconds I will hit the ground and have to act.

My "imaginary / projection" body is between the two "conflicting" groups.

My group made up of Ferrus, Anne, Marcy, that pink frog who befriended Marcanne, finally my mentally unstable baby, Jack.

My little Serial Killer is in her spiritual form, practically an invisible ghost sitting on Ferrus' back, right behind Spirg.

I can see that Jack is already holding his butcher knives, I don't think we will need them at the moment, but it is good that he prepares for any eventuality.

Looking up I see Carmen flying in a circle above the ground, keeping her eyes open for possible external involvement and sharp claws to defend me.

"Carmen, besides Luz, Woz and some Servants, you are my favorite person in the whole world. Always so diligent, ready to carry out your duties as Familiar." She murmured, feeling great reassurance to have her by my side.

Turning my attention and observing the "enemy forces" ... about twenty anthropomorphic frogs and a single fat toad.

They are mostly middle-aged or even older men, with a minority of women and a single tadpole.

Judging by the build, gait and condition of the hands, more than half are simple farmers, there are also merchants, a carpenter and a baker.

The toad must be the village chief or a person with a local administrative function, being the fattest and most out of shape person, with hands free from signs of fatigue.

Their arsenal are simple makeshift torches that can last for a little over half an hour, the pitchforks are rusted and some of them are older than their respective elders.

"These toads may be the weakest and most insignificant mob I have ever seen in my life. I was able to see King lead a living army of stuffed animals." I murmur in a low voice, almost ashamed of having to personally take care of these parasites.

"Let's see if I can find the being or object that showed a certain magical signature." I said to myself, maybe talking to yourself is the first sign of insanity.

But for me, talking and exposing my ideas helps me think, there is a reason why I need assistance here, a person who takes the role of Watson.

In my experience there are several methods of allowing a monster to disappear: Flying in the clouds, running away, teleporting, transforming, camouflage / invisibility, and finally, hiding underground.

If the unknown target had flown, Carmen and I would have seen something dart out of the forest into the sky.

Running is a viable option, but running faster than Ferrus when flying is quite difficult.

My dragon-shaped automata is faster than a latest generation jet,

To sow Ferrus should run faster than sound.

Such walking speed should leave a fresh, easy-to-follow trail. But I can't even see a trampled leaf or a broken branch.

Only someone with the skill of a first-class Servant Assassin could run at such speed without leaving a mark.

If it were such a case, Carmen shouldn't have been able to reveal her magical signature or allow me to sense her distinctive scent.

Teleportation is rather difficult to reveal without the right equipment or a familiarity with the magical air of the area.

Fortunately, during the months I studied the portals, the training to understand how to perform spells of space-time manipulation and deal with different bad temporal events ... which I do not want to talk about at all.

I was able to develop a separate sensitivity to the phenomena that tamper with space and time.

Nothing compares to Spider-man's sense of danger, but when someone tries to teleport nearby, I get a warning in the form of a peculiar thrill combined with a strange gut feeling.

Flight, run, and teleport were not used to vanish.

There remains only a rare transformation ability, a creature capable of taking the form of a tree or a stone, such transformation abilities are quite rare, belonging only to a fair number of individuals.

The likelihood of encountering such a specimen is somewhat less, but I don't think it is such a case.

Invisibility or chameleon-like power is quite common, numerous creatures I've faced have such a trick.

My sense of smell, sensory abilities of various kinds or a thermal vision are enough to put an end to this vanishing trick.

The most likely option of all is that the creature decided to hide underground in order to later launch a surprise attack or hide from my sight.

This explains the smell of damp earth that I perceive in the area, it must have dug one goes underground somewhere, escaping deeper to escape Carmen's detection.

If I am on the back of Ferrus and Carmen flies in the sky, neither of us can come into contact with the earth and perceive what is hidden deep inside.

Running my hand through my hair, I begin to review my goals.

"At the moment if I were a video game character I have three side missions:

Number one, most important of all, to keep Anne and Marcy safe, I have a responsibility to keep them safe. Obviously later I will do some tests to understand the possible side effects of exposure to the [Four Gems of Calamity].

Number two, low level importance and even lower danger, preventing the emergence of a "Beast" hunt and making popular understand not to mess with me.

Number three, secondary objective, to keep an eye on the object or creature that smells like a demon. It could be a Gemini agent or a Paranormal creature from this world. I'll wait to see his first move, then react accordingly. "With these words I was able to set my goals for this afternoon.

Placing a hand under my chin, I bring my attention back to the crowd of anthropomorphic frogs.

At times like these I miss Luz or the presence of an assistant expressing her opinions.

Personally, I don't know what to do with these annoying commoners who think they can solve something by regrouping in large numbers and wielding agricultural tools.

Among my flaws is xenophobia, being a Monster Hunter I have a rather large distrust of non-human beings.

I have no problem with witches, fairies, mutants, humans with superpowers, human hybrids, or peaceful humanoid mystical creatures.

But when I have demons in front of me, creatures more monsters than humans or particularly violent beings feed us on humans.

Let's say my heart and mind tend not to mind using lethal force and adding extra monster-killing merit to the Belmont Family name.

Time spent on the Boiling Isles and months living under the same roof with King have allowed me to resolve some of my problems of distrust and paranoia towards bizarre-looking inhumans.

But the encounter of each new species of creature brings my mind gives me two options: Preemptive strike or keep your defenses up for any eventuality.

At the moment without Luz or someone capable of objecting to my decisions, my judgment of these commoners could prove to be particularly harsh or excessive towards them.

"After the fight against Gemini, followed by nine days and nine nights of being hanged, I'm not in a good mood.

It doesn't even help that the natives of this world have presented themselves as an angry mob of anthropomorphic frogs who want to harm my ... almost friends. " growing frustration.

The desire to release my wrath against a living target for even a second is slowly growing.

The downside to being a powerful being is that you can't let off steam like everyone else.

Anne and Marcy after the ordeal they went through for nearly ten days, once safe, they had no problem releasing their feelings and shedding an emotional burden.

When it comes to feelings, I've never been particularly good at expressing them through words.

I normally use magic as a conduit for my emotions, willingly or unintentionally causing bad accidents.

With anger bubbling up inside me and my affinity for fire and darkness, I could create a real nightmare of flames and ashes for these conceited peasants.

"Maybe for once I could be a bad boy?

Are infamy and fame not the same thing? 'I said in an indecisive tone, not knowing which approach to use towards the natives of this world.

Behaving as I usually do, a Heroic-inclined Nomadic Warlock / Hunter, firmly following his personal code of justice without heeding the masses?

Or take on the mask of an enigmatic archduke, respected and feared by all, willing to do everything to achieve his goals?

"Without a counselor nearby, I think I'll have to make up my mind by the old ways, listen to the little angel and the little devil on my back." I keep muttering as I press a metaphorical button in my head.

During my adventures I have acquired the unique quality of a consciousness that has split into semi-independent subsections.

In simple words when I want I can get a little angel and a little devil on my shoulders with here to discuss.

I think I've taken the stuff of speaking alone to a whole new level.

Immediately after I "pressed" the mental button to activate these two subsections of my mind, a glowing sphere appeared on each of my shoulders.

The red sphere on my left shoulder representing the little devil has turned into Lieselotte Sherlock.

Lieselotte is a young woman with long flowing blonde hair tied in two ponytails.

Compared to her younger sister Selina, she has purple eyes and her body is much more developed, especially her breasts.

Lieselotte wears a simple dark crewneck, opera gloves, and a cloak-like dress held together by two laces around her neck that mainly cover her chest.

In addition, she also wears a black mini short with a brown belt, stockings and black thigh-high boots.

Lieselotte is Acedia's Trinity Seven, considered by all to be the bad girl witch, not only for her daring attire, but also for her mischievous personality and criminal record.

The blue sphere on my right shoulder that reincarnates the little angel has turned into Luz, my best friend, my Watson.

Angeluz and Devilieselotte exchanged a glance between them.

"Debate of the day, what do I do with these parasites of amphibious origin?" Question you have my consultants, pointing to the angry crowd that stands in front of me.

"Kill half to make an example for those who dare to antagonize you." Devilieselotte answers, without an ounce of hesitation, certainly represents my dark side.

"Disarm them and speak sincerely to them, they will surely understand to leave you alone and not step on your tail in the future." Angeluz suggests, delivering a reasonable and almost peaceful proposal.

"Respect, sincerity and compassion are powerful weapons!" Luz declares aloud, staring at her dark counterpart.

"Fear and intimidation are better tools, use your dark heritage and they will never try to set foot in this forest again." Devilieselotte exclaims, smiling mischievously.

She sure understands that it has caught my attention for the moment.

"We hear your proposals." I ask, in a polite tone, wanting to hear each of their ideas.

"As you well know, your body has been physically and spiritually wounded by an attack with properties similar to a powerful curse." Devilieselotte said, bringing up my bad luck condition.

"On the outside you will be as good as new in a few weeks, especially on the physical plane.

The real problem is the spiritual plane, your Magical Circuits and the organs responsible for your magic will need months to recover. "Devilieselotte continues to tell about my state of health, going into details.

" Where do you want to go ?" Question to the little devil on my shoulders who smiles in a mischievous way.

I'm not sure whether to love or hate my subconscious for detailed replication of Lieselotte and her bad girl tendencies.

"You consciously haven't taken the time to fully investigate the accuracy of the damage, but your subconscious has noticed something." Angeluz said, greatly shortening the game of his dark counterpart.

No matter the shape or texture, Luz remains my favorite human girl.

"Your normal inner magic is quite limited. But there is a kind of dark magic within you that surely wasn't affected by the Gemini curse." She declares Devilieselotte, leaping off my shoulder, landing gracefully in front of my feet.

In a moment the little devil the size of a xxx centimeter Action Figurine has grown to human size.

"As water cannot drown and fire cannot burn, the fragments of All Evils in the World cannot be wounded by a curse." She declares Devilieselotte, with a seductive smile, placing her hand on my chest.

Would a psychiatry have a great day studying my case, would they say anything about repressed desires or attractions towards a dominant woman?

One thing is certain for me, women are the cause of my biggest moments of happiness and even bigger headaches.

"If you combine the black energy inherited from Morgan le Fay and the remnants of All Evils in the World, I may have enough magical energy to summon one of your favorite Servants." Devilieselotte said, coming up with a rather tempting and difficult to help proposal.

Having a second Servant in my group can't hurt.

If I invoke it in the right way I can not only intimidate the anthropomorphic frogs so as not to joke with me.

But I get a very capable ally who will be useful to me on the battlefield and in everyday life.

"Using your dark heritage isn't good for you, but missing your closest friends hurts even more." Angeluz said, seeming unwilling to agree with Devilieselotte's proposal.

If good and evil end up agreeing on something, it means that there is nothing to object.

"I'm sorry, Pink Frog, it looks like today I'm going to be a bad boy and scare the hell out of your fellows."

XXX

POV Narrator

When the discussion between Bruce and the little angel and little devil couple is over.

The mind of the white-haired sorcerer has returned to function in the normal flow of time.

"Black Shadow, activation!" Bruce screams aloud, making his voice resound through the forest, simultaneously in his hands appears his faithful walking stick.

When the sorcerer finished falling, he slammed his walking stick against the ground, creating a small earthquake, filling the ground with deep cracks.

'This advertising venture is becoming a disaster, who will vote for a mayor who has failed the hunt big time?' Think Mayor Toadstool, hiding behind one of his citizens, prioritizing his election campaign instead of thinking about the welfare of his compatriots.

In an instant, one of the dark legacies of the Bahamuts showed itself in all its splendor.

Bruce's uncovered eye has turned scarlet red, his hair has gone from platinum to a sinister hue of lavender, his skin has become even more pale and corpse, gaining a greyish hue.

Symbols reminiscent of a mix of veins and dark red circuits have begun to manifest on the skin, adding a dark aura.

Most disturbing of all was Bruce's shadow starting to take on a life of its own.

The shadow widens to form a perfect circle under the lavender-haired wizard's feet.

Bruce raises his left hand to the sky, revealing a certain Class Cards decorated with the image of a knight in armor, armed with a sword.

"Silver and Iron for the Origin.

Stone and the Archduke of contracts for the Foundation.

My great master Schweinorg for the Ancestor. "The vanilla-haired Sorcerer recites the spell aloud and in style.

Bruce's shadow begins to release a tar-like black mud that slowly spreads across the ground and onto his body.

"A wall to block the falling wind.

Let the four cardinal gates close.

Come forth from the crown, and follow the forked road leading to the kingdom. "Bruce continues to recite the spell, with a solemn tone, letting the shadow and the black mud do their work.

The mud has completely spread over Bruce's body, immediately starting to mold and solidify, creating a replica of the armor of Artoria Pendragon Alter, Dark-Tainted Tyrant.

Heavy pitch black armor covers Bruce's body, while his eyes are hidden by a small knight's visor.

The walking stick has turned into something more powerful and impressive, becoming a majestic scepter.

The Scepter has a long obsidian handle and a black fitting containing a yellow gem surrounded by platinum blades

The Scepter has two sharp platinum blades encircling the attached yellow gem, an elongated blade above the gem and a shortened blade below it, most notably the hilt grip estimated at around two feet in overall length, which is believed to be useful for close-range hand-to-hand combat and fire accurate energy blasts at any target.

Bruce's entire body is experiencing the sensation of raw, wild magical power circulating in the degraded body from Gemini's attack.

A malevolent shiver invades his muscles, the sensation of boiled metal running through his veins, a lightning pain invades his nerves.

All this pain is caused by the flow and circulation of the power of the Morgans and the remnants of All Evils in the World through the magical circuits within one's bodily being.

Instead of screaming and wriggling like a common being. Bruce doesn't even blink, his face remains an immaculate mask of stoicism.

The armored wizard's body could catch fire from the inside, and that wouldn't stop Bruce.

His mind is fully focused on a single goal, carrying out the invocation, all to further and carry out his duties.

The heart on the other side, wants to see and touch again one of the people it longs to have by its side.

What is stronger than the dutiful mind of a Belmont or the passionate heart of a hero?

The important thing is that these two normally conflicting bodies are working together towards a common goal that will benefit both of them.

"Fill, Fill, Fill, Fill, Fill.

Repeat five times.

But when each is filled, destroy it. "Bruce now dressed as some kind of dark magical warrior, continues his spell to perfection.

By preventing the whole world from understanding what is going on inside him.

The circle of shadow beneath Bruce's feet begins to shine with a multitude of runes, the Class Cards Saber is enveloped in a crimson flame.

Bruce with a brusque movement lowers his hand, knocking the Class Cards straight into the magic circle, causing a sudden reaction.

Magical energy erupts with an implosion of wind and electric currents that sparkle around the location of the dark-armored sorcerer.

"What is this?" Hop Pop asks, frightened, being forced to step back, as do his compatriots who all clung to something.

"I don't understand what's going on, but it's amazing to watch!" She declares Anne, holding on tightly to Marcy, confident that she will witness an incredibly rare event that will forever be etched in her mind and spirit.

"Bruce is some sort of hybrid between a Black Mage and a Summoner !?" Marcy asks, so engrossed in the light show that she ignores the feeling of being held by Anne and feels her chest pressed tightly against her back.

"Set.

Heed my words for I hereby declare.

Your body is shaped by my will, and your sword will forge my destiny."

"If you heed the King of wizards call and accede to my will and reason then answer me.

I swear.

I will be all the good in the world.

I will vanquish all the evil in the world! "Bruce declares, approaching the end of his spell, slamming the Scepter against the ground, uses one of the earth-related abilities.

As if by magic, numerous precious stones emerge through the cracks in the ground, soon being sucked into the black mud.

Shortly thereafter there was a fury of wind blowing away from Bruce's point, the circle of runes shone with intense intensity, the Class Cards are sucking all the energy.

Slowly the Class Cards rises from the ground, flying autonomously, they shine like a small sun, emitting impulses as if it were a heart of its own.

The black mud and the gems they have absorbed rising from the ground, seeing attracted by the Class Cards Saber, slowly beginning to form a female figure.

The ship that must host the Heroic Spirit present in the Class Cards is forming, it is shortly to be finalized.

For a second, Bruce's vision darkens, a sign that his body is preparing to reach the last part of the ritual.

The various Magic Crests that he earned legitimately and illegitimately are currently compromised.

But that doesn't stop them from doing their part within their current limits, every single magical circuit and organ responsible for the magic, they begin to recite the spell separately as an individual entity, to support Bruce's magic.

The heart of the armored sorcerer, in a dimension beyond the control of his mind, begins to beat rapidly, like a running clock.

His flesh, tormented by the prana collected from the surrounding air, had already lost memory of its functionality as a human being; rather, it had become a component of the mysterious ceremony, a circuit that purely connected the ethereal with the material.

"You seven heavens, clad in the three words of power.

Come forth from the ring of deterrence.

Guardian of the scales !"

With these last words, the invocation spell has been brought to an end.

Bruce manages to accelerate his magical power flowing through his body to reach the ultimate limit.

Thunder and lightning roared, accompanied by rolling clouds carried by a rushing wind.

In the pressure of a storm that did not allow bystanders, such as Anne and Marcy to open their eyes, the designs of the summoning circle glowed with light.

From this blinding light, shining endlessly, the Class Cards Saber has morphed into a spiritual core connected to its ship of black mud, creating a physical body strong enough to support the soul of a Heroic Spirit.

From the cloud of smoke emerged the silhouette of a woman who can be considered a goddess of war

Silently, they all stared at the closest being to a war deity, who now stands in front of Bruce.

Anne, Marcy and Sprig were among the first to have the privilege of seeing what this magical entity looks like.

The beautiful girl is 160 centimeters tall, she seems to be in the middle of her youth

Her tanned skin is smooth and healthy without any blemishes.

Her hair is white and shiny as snow, her eyes are a scarlet red, and a strange arrangement of markings like tattoos covered her entire body, with a multi-colored diamond shape glued to her forehead, covered only in strands of hair.

A long veil covered part of the girl's head, going down to her knees.

The rest of her clothing is quite revealing.

Put simply, her dress is barely enough to cover her chest and crotch, plus white sleeves and a round neck, pieces of cloth hanging from her crotch.

The color of her clothing is mainly white, with black inside and blood red trim.

In the hand of this amazon lies a blade of multiple shades that is waiting to destroy her enemies.

This woman's face is filled with stoicism and apathy, just like Bruce is only billions of times colder and unattainable.

"Servant Saber, Altera. Past, present or future. I will destroy and be victorious. I bring destruction and triumph. Up to this point and even from now on." He declares Altera, as if he were a machine, raising his sword and pointing it at the frogs.

"This is the coolest stripper I've seen in my life ... it sounds so bad and perverse when I say it out loud!" Anne said, blushing from the words she spoke, feeling very embarrassed.

Never before has Anne seen such a beautiful woman, her brain just stopped working as it should.

If this is the reaction of Anne, the alleged heterosexual girl of the group, what happens inside Marcy's head.

'Bruce summoned an Amazon queen, an invocation crash, I thought Anne and Adeline were the prettiest girls I've seen my. But there are no comparisons. ' Marcy thinks, using all of her self-control not to salivate or lose a nosebleed because of Altera's beauty.

'If I weren't already a lesbian, just looking at this girl would have made me forget about men.' Think Marcy, having a big problem taking her eyes off Altera.

Spirg being an anthropomorphic frog is minimally impressed by Altera's superb looks, managing to think as usual.

"All spirits have white hair and emotionless faces, is that a human spirit thing?

But did Jack seem pretty playful to me?

Maybe it's a growth thing or spirit domains? Sprig asks, focusing on the common details between Bruce, Jack and Altera, trying to make sense of the fantastic creatures he just met.

The rest of the Amphibian mob are not having an equally peaceful time as they metabolize the mutated aspect of Bruce and the invocation of Altera.

Wartwood's angry mob at the sight of witchcraft and the appearance of a new creature, armed with a legendary sword, have not only lost their fighting spirit, but are preparing to run away from here.

Too bad the armored sorcerer has different plans for these amphibians.

Master and Servant silently exchanged glances, not having to use words to understand each other.

Altera moved like lightning, disappearing from Bruce's side, only to appear before the group of amphibians, blocking their escape route.

When Altera raises her sword of destruction, she decided to release a small portion of her Heroic Spirit power.

The terrible aura emitted was enough to freeze the entire crowd in fear.

Bruce not wanting any desperate or idiot to escape, raises his cane in the direction of the crowd.

Without doing anything else, the black mud spreads in the direction of the crowd, creating a huge puddle of dark mud that prevents movement.

Moreover, black tar tentacles rise from the puddle to take the weapons of the peasants, making their level of danger to an absolute minimum.

If Bruce wanted with a simple snap of his fingers the black mud would release his true abilities, creating a one-way slaughter with horrific effects on the souls of these amphibians.

Thank goodness Bruce is aiming to be feared, respected and revered by these amphibians, instead of taking them out from first to last and reclaiming Wartwood as his personal stronghold / fiefdom.

Panic took over the crowd, they came to hunt an ugly beast, not to face the wrath of whatever Bruce is.

"Silence, amphibians!" Proclaimed Bruce, slamming his majestic Scepter, the yellow stone present lights up as if it were a bonfire of light.

All this was enough to silence the crowd, each of them is scared to death, but they don't dare to speak, fearing what might happen.

"On your knees if you want to get out of this forest unscathed." Bruce orders, in an authoritative tone, pulling a perfect replica of Gilgamesh's overwhelming charisma.

The toads, having no alternative, knelt down, except Polly who, being a legless tadpole, remained in the arms of Hop Pop.

" What are you ?" Asks one of the most frightened frogs in the crowd, wishing at least to understand what he is confronting with.

"Good question, I could be a Raging Forest Spirit, a demon hungry for blood and souls, a God of Death and the Underworld, maybe I'm just an entity beyond your understanding." Says Bruce, speaking enigmatically, adding possible explanations each more extravagant than the other.

Whispers about spirits, demons, gods and more begin to be born through the crowd.

"What I am is an unanswered riddle. But who I am is easy to tell." Bruce said, stepping forward, making the stone of his Scepter shine.

Slowly the temperature of the surrounding area begins to drop, a thin layer of snow and ice begins to form.

The cold-blooded bodies of anthropomorphic frogs do not like this abrupt change in temperature, starting to tremble not only from fear, but also from the winter cold.

Bruce prepares to say his reply, wanting to achieve the maximum possible effect of drama.

But all of a sudden he feels a familiar tingle that portends something good.

At that precise moment, something new begins to grow inside Bruce, a shred of power at the same time different and familiar is tied to the essence of Bruce.

Along with this new skill that feels like he has earned a new arm, a title has popped up in Bruce's mind.

"I am Archduke Bahamut, Knight of Cocytus, my domain is winter!" Bruce declares, looking from top to bottom at the amphibians, determined to play big, using everything available to him to look more grandiose.

The words of the armored sorcerer were joined by a very strong gust of winter wind.

"Do you feel that pungent scent of cold in the air, the gray in the eyes and those long sunsets? Winter is coming." Bruce declares, making fun of the poor frogs who are suffering from the cold.

"Now that I have given you the pleasure of understanding who I am. Can you answer my question?

Because you, amphibians, have come out of your filthy swamp and have decided to invade my forest. "Bruce asks, in a tone that demands an exact and precise answer as soon as possible.

"Your forest?" Mayor Toadstool asks, feeling offended that someone dares to take part in the territory in which he owns the jurisprudence.

Before Toadstool could do anything else, a red praying mantis came out of the forest, attracted to the honor of amphibians.

Once it saw a pile of prey gathered in one spot, the mantis let out a loud roar at the frogs, further frightening the throng of amphibians.

Already not a good day to be a frog or a toad living in Wartwood.

Bruce seems at least annoyed by the mantis's interruption.

The armored sorcerer points the scepter of the mantis's direction, causing the yellow stone to glow.

BANG

A sphere of bluish light flew out of the tip of the majestic Scepter, hitting the mantis straight in the head, covering it in a heavy layer of ice.

"Altera, stop it." He orders Bruce, not wanting to waste any more time and energy dealing with other useless parasites.

" Received." Altera responds, sprinting forward so fast it is invisible to the naked eye.

By swinging his sword, Photon Ray, the mantis was cut vertically into two perfectly symmetrical pieces, with frightening ease.

"That Amazon must be a level 100 barbarian warrior to be that strong and fast!" Marcy declares, not knowing how to quantify Altera's abilities.

Someone is becoming a little Amazon fangirl.

"I believe he has the entire main set of Creatures and Caverns. Bruce the wizard, Jack the thief, Warrior the warrior. All that's missing is a bard, a cleric and an archer." Anne said in a more controlled but equally enthusiastic tone.

Seeing what Bruce and Altera are capable of, Anne is delighted not to be on their ugly side.

Sprig was silent for once in his life, hoping that the pair of spirits would just frighten the angry mob.

Returning to the armored sorcerer, making a gesture with his hand he moved the mud in the direction of the corpse of the mantis.

The blackish substance propagates under the remains of the huge patient, forming a perfect circle.

The amphibians were frightened when huge sharp teeth emerged from the mud that bit and chewed the corpse of the mantis.

Many frogs swallowed slowly, looking down at the black puddle beneath their feet, afraid of seeing giant teeth come out.

" Where we were ?" Bruce asks, pretending to have lost his train of thought due to the interference of the mantis.

"Why are you amphibians here in my forest?" The armored sorcerer asks, pointing the Scepter in the direction of the frogs.

This time no one dares to comment on the new archduke of this forest.

"It was the mayor's idea!" Shouts one of the frogs, unable to bear this tense and cold atmosphere anymore.

"Who is your mayor?" Bruce asks, pretty sure the fat toad is the mayor. But getting a confirmation from the people themselves won't hurt.

The amphibians' sense of survival took over, each frog decided to worry about their own life and that of their closest relatives.

For this reason, it came as no surprise to anyone when each frog's hands were pointed at Mayor Toadstool.

The toad, feeling like a little lamb sent to the slaughter, tries to escape, maybe if it uses its long tongue it could grab a branch and come out of the puddle.

"Jack, stop him." Bruce orders, pointing his finger in Toadstool's direction.

Mayor Toadstool before he could open his mouth and stick his tongue out.

Jack the Ripper appeared behind him, holding his butcher knives near his throat.

"Don't you know it's rude to stick out your tongue when my Daddy wants to talk to you?" Jack said, lecturing Toadstool, pressing one of the knives against the corrupt mayor's cheek.

"The mayor and I need to talk." Bruce said, waving his hand, the mud moved, moving all the frogs that stand between the armored wizard and Mayor Toadstool.

Bruce begins to walk proudly and calmly, like a king who has conquered the entire kingdom.

The silent and powerful presence of Altera accompanying him only increases the atmosphere of danger.

Jack removes the knives from Toadstool's throat, going to stand beside his adoptive father's left side.

The three white-haired magical beings stand before the corrupt mayor of Wartwood.

If that wasn't enough, a certain blue-eyed crow descends from the sky and lands on Bruce's left shoulder.

The bird presence considered an omen of death and doom, a very good sign for Toadstool.

'I was not elected to argue with ... three white-haired demons!' Think Toadstool, feeling very close to suffering a heart attack of fear.

Taking a moment to mend his nerves, Toadstool goes over all his political tricks to escape this situation with his soul intact.

"Good day, your Excellency." Toadstool declares, with a forced smile, ready to use his experience as a licker and liar to survive.

"What can you want from a humble mayor of this small country province?" Toadstool asks, rubbing his hands nervously, hoping he used the proper title.

Normally when Toadstool encounters an official above his rank or a noble, the title of excellence is enough. But who can understand a demon's mind and culture?

This is the job of a witch, not a mayor.

"I would like to do things following the aristocratic code. But today I want to get straight to the point, why are you inside my forest?" Bruce said, wanting to speed up the process, having already had a track record with lickers who spend hours flattering instead of talking about work.

"One of my citizens last night saw something ... out of the ordinary inside the forest. As mayor I have an obligation to open an investigation and investigate what happened." Toadstool said, being careful not to use the title ugly beast for the two things that are on top of the fiery dragon demon.

'These three must be high-ranking demons, perhaps a house of hell?

We have an Archduke of Ice Hell, a Hell Knight, and a Shadow Demoness.

Those two sessions on the demon beast must be concubines or something if they don't carry weapons. ' Think Toadstool, having made up his own idea of the supernatural beings that appeared near his city.

"Using flashlights and pitchforks?" The armored sorcerer said, not wanting to let Toadstool take over the argument or talk too long about his apologies.

"The investigation could have lasted late, we need torches to light the way.

As for the pitchforks, we are a community of farmers, we cannot afford real weapons to defend ourselves. We have to adjust with what we have available. "Toadstool said, making up an excuse on the spot about the presence of torches and pitchforks.

"To believe or not to believe your words." Bruce said in a bored tone, swinging his Scepter left and right as if it were a scale measuring Toadstool's fate.

"Mayor, I think I understand what happened. My ... maids have a bad habit of taking a walk in the moonlight. By pure chance during one of their night outings they scared your citizen." Bruce tells the events that happened from a more imaginative point of view, he has to keep the character.

Although this will come back to bite later.

"We can't help it if Wally is scared for nothing and your maids love to walk among nature, misunderstandings happen all the time." Toadstool said, in a courteous tone, wanting to keep things neutral or at least put all the blame on Wally.

"Now that your investigation has been resolved, what do you want to do?" Bruce asks, holding tightly around the Scepter, making the yellow stone glow. Drama and deception are strong tools.

"Return to Wartwood and stop stealing your time, Your Excellency, you certainly have more important things to do." Toadstool said, these are surely the most honest words of his life as mayor. If he escapes safe and sound from this nest of demons, he won't set foot in this forest again for anything in the world.

"You're right, my schedule is full of work to do and I hate being disturbed." Bruce declares, slamming his foot against the ground, the black mud begins to boil and gusts of winter wind fill the area.

"We will be very careful not to disturb your Excellency and your handmaids. I promise on all that I have most precious." Toadstool declares, not knowing that this promise will one day be his undoing.

Bruce, hearing this, smiled devilishly, happy to have obtained the desired effect.

"Excellent news, because I hate surprise guests to death. At least if they had the sense to bring a gift it would be more tolerable." Bruce murmurs in a low voice, before turning and walking out of the flock of frogs, followed by Altera and Jack.

Once back at the starting point, Bruce addresses the crowd of unarmed and frightened commoners.

"Amphibians, your mayor and I are done talking. This time you can get out of my forest, next time I won't be so magnanimous." Bruce declares, with a solemn tone, slamming the Scepter against the ground out of a sense of spectacle.

The black mud begins to recede, returning to Bruce's shadow, releasing the crowd of frogs.

Not even a second later, almost all the amphibians started screaming in fear and running as far out of the forest as possible.

After a few moments, the only members of the crowd left in the clearing are Hop Pop and Polly.

If Sprig weren't riding Ferrus, next to Anne and Marcy; Hop Pop would grab it with his tongue and run as fast as he could to their farm, where they would hide in the basement and build a barricade.

"Old, why did you stay? Do you want to become an ice statue for my future garden?" Bruce asks, in a threatening tone, wanting all the frogs to go away so he can go about his business without disturbance.

Hop Pop let out a long sigh of pain before putting Polly down and stepping forward.

"Grand Archduke of Cocytus, please kneel, have mercy on my foolish nephew!" Hop Pop said, kneeling in front of Bruce, begging to see his nephew, Sprig again.

Altera being a warrior specializing in plundering and razing cities to the point of being nicknamed, the scourge of God, she decided to leave Hop Pop's prayers to Bruce.

Jack the Ripper being a loving little girl who does not want to disturb her Daddy's affairs, he decided to imitate the behavior of Altera, one of his mother figures, one of the many mother figures ...

Carmen could make a suggestion or participate in concluding an agreement. But a crow that starts shouting Cra Cra and giving way to a half understandable argument is a big no.

The Armored Warlock put a hand under her chin, a gesture that helps her think.

'This explains how mine the old orange frog is not running away with his fellows. She is protecting her family, I can respect this wish. ' Think Bruce, looking out of the corner of his eye in Ferrus's direction, the two girls from Los Angeles and the pink frog sat on the back of the dragon-shaped automata.

"I admit I have little in material terms, I'm just a farmer, but I'm willing to sell my soul in exchange for Sprig's life. Does this deal suit you?" Hop Pop question, hoping with all my heart that selling soul could save Sprig.

When Bruce hears that the orange frog wants to sell his soul to make a deal, he can't help but smile like his great-great-uncle Alastor.

Bruce's family tree is quite complicated and bizarre, some of the practices of his ancestors made this family tree more complex than it should have been.

The maternal branch can boast of the blood of the Belmontes, the greatest vampire hunters in history; the arranged marriages of the Morgans have added to the lineage, properties and qualities from all over the world and from all kinds of races such as Fairy, Oni and in very rare circumstances divinity.

The paternal branch can boast of the Bahamuts, one of the seven great ancient families of the Boiling Isles; as well as a rather close kinship with rather infamous beings of hell and other exotic places.

In short, Bruce's ancestors are made up of some of the greatest heroes, witches, sorcerers and monsters of two worlds.

This has made Bruce inherit some rather noble traits such as the responsibility and duty to protect the innocent from the supernatural calamities of the world.

But there are some less desirable traits, such as the urge to make deals and contracts of all kinds.

The greater the opportunity to take an individual's riches or soul, Bruce can't help but smile and shake the poor hapless hand.

"Selling the soul one of the phrases I love and hate most in the world." Bruce said, point his Scepter in the direction of the pilots and draw a small circle of light.

Sprig has been locked up in a sphere of light that takes her to Hop Pop, so close and yet so far away.

Anne and Marcy exchanging a quick glance, they decided to get off Ferrus and participate in this "diplomatic act / honest business."

"Sprig, what did you do this time?" He asks Hop Pop, wanting to know how Sprig managed to end up in the company of three white-haired demons, two handmaids and a huge fire-breathing monstrosity.

"Well, I wanted to show that I'm a responsible frog. I thought capturing the two-headed beast and protecting Wartwood is a good idea.

But when I found the beast, I found out it's just two girls. "Sprig said, nodding to Anne and Marcy, who greet in an owl fashion.

"The girls are not dangerous, especially the raven-fur one. But apparently they are under the protection of a powerful spirit and his subordinates." Sprig said, nodding to the trio who earned the nickname of white demons.

Jack returns the greeting in a friendly way as he plays with one of his butcher knives.

Altera, Bruce and Carmen did not respond to Sprig, remaining cold and distant.

"I'm sorry if my words made you feel compelled to prove your worth. I just want you to think more about your actions and their consequences. You and Polly are the last precious thing left in the world." Hop Pop said, giving a hug to the sphere containing Sprig.

"Rane, if you're done expressing your feelings. We need to talk business." Bruce declares, wanting to continue with the conclusion of the contract, before Anne and Marcy could interfere in any way.

Too honest people are a pain to be around when you try to rip a man.

"Do you want my soul in exchange for Sprig?" Hop Pop asks, in a dark tone, not expecting that this would end her life.

Part of himself expected that one day one of Spirg and / or Polly's stunts might give him a heart attack, but bringing him in front of a demon ... he's kneaded.

"Your soul is of no use to me." Bruce declares, with a frank tone, not wanting the soul of Hop Pop for many reasons.

"If I were a legendary beast I would use your soul to empower my raven.

If you were a filthy criminal you would have become Jack's meal.

If I were a worthy opponent I would have ripped your soul out with my own hands and devoured it to learn your secrets. "Bruce declares, in a gloomy tone, baring his teeth.

The shadow of the armored sorcerer takes on a more demonic form, with three wings, one on the left and two on the right.

"Orange frog, you are a farmer, your soul is of no use to me. But your home can help me." Bruce said, aiming at Hop Pop's farm, he is precisely he is aiming to get a decent home.

Bruce's base of operations is a strange tree transformed into a house, completely devoid of modern furniture and comforts, not a place that can accommodate a woman like Altera is or two young girls from Los Angeles.

Therefore the armored sorcerer wishes to find a temporary home for the girls, until he finishes renovating his current base into something much nicer and more adequate.

"You want my house in exchange for Sprigs. Well, that solves one problem, but it creates just as many problems." Hop Pop murmurs, glad that his soul doesn't seem worth so much to the Knight of Cocytus. But giving up the farm will lead him to poverty, with no money how will he take care of Sprig and Polly?

"I look like a person who wants to cultivate the land." Bruce said, mocking Hop Pop's idea of demon occupation of his farm.

"Today when I was looking after my maids, I saved the pink frog's life from a mantis, then offered protection inside my sanctuary and food to my fill. I think it would be right to return the favor, for me and my companions." Bruce said, opening an arm to point to Altera, Anne, Marcy, Carmen and Jack.

Ferrus being a machine in the form of a male dragon was obviously excluded from the count.

"How long will this stay last?" Hop Pop asks, wanting to know if there is a time limit for the stay of the white-haired demons and the two maids.

"How old is the pink frog?" Bruce asks, using Sprig's age as a count for the days of stay.

" 10 years." He replies Hop Pop, wishing not to feel the price of ten years of hospitality.

"Ten days of hospitality or I'll find a way to use your life as a sacrifice for the favor of a higher entity." He declares the armored sorcerer, giving Hop Pop no other options.

"I agree to pester you for ten days and ten nights. Now what do we do, shake hands or sign a contract?" Asks the elderly anthropomorphic frog, not knowing what to do now, making deals with white-haired demons, possibly archduke of hell is ice-cold is something new.

" Both things." Bruce said, snapping his fingers, gave birth to a green flame turns into a penalty and a parchment, precisely the document with the terms of the contract on it.

"First the signature, then the handshake." Bruce said, handing the document to Hop Pop.

The ancient anthropomorphic frog, not having his reading glasses with him, was unable to read the clauses of the document, a bad mistake. But that didn't stop Hop Pop from signing the parchment.

Once the contract was signed, the document itself caught fire, becoming a powder that flew onto Hop Pop's back, creating a tattoo with the same content as the contract.

For little mercies everything was incredibly fast and painless.

The Armored Warlock smiles devilishly, spins the microphone and holds out his hand for a handshake as green energy explodes across the clearing.

"Too late for second thoughts, old man, if I don't get a handshake, your part of the contract will be invalid and you'll have a bad encounter with a Ghost Rider as a result." Bruce said, giving a warning of the consequences of breaking contracts with him.

Hop Pop not wanting to anger the armored sorcerer or find out what kind of being a Ghost Rider is, he shakes Bruce's glowing hand, making the contract between the two completely official.

Thus in a strange, bizarre and supernatural way a bond was formed between the Plantar Family and the humans blessed by the [Four Gems of Calamity].

XXX

Away from the clearing that has hosted so many events in such a short time.

Returning to the big tree where Bruce was hanged for nine days and nine nights, a fruit grew, an all-white apple, covered in snowflake-shaped glyphs.

End Episode 1: The Two Beasts, the Devil and the Serial Killer (V)

The story continues in the next episode: Basement renovation and Hollow Beetle.

XXX

Mannvirðing [Cavaliere di Cocytus](Germanic/Norse Mythology)(50): Honour. Titles can be granted for many things. This is not a separate name, or being known as a different person, this is simply something you are known for. Choose a title for yourself, you will be known for this or as a moniker.

Invoking this claim to fame will have sway in certain circles, but be wary, your titles will become connected to each other.

You will become known for all your deeds and where one title may have brought allies before, the attachment of another may harm your reputation with the same people, may be best to go with neutral titles, "giant slayer" may be a problem down the line. Each title represents a growth in your power, luck, fame, and your hamingja.

Ríki [Winter](Germanic/Norse Mythology)(400): There are many beings with fantastical innate powers in the cosmos.

Beings that can control the weather, change their form, or even nudge the course of destiny to obtain a desired outcome.

This perk manifests as innate knowledge and influence over a domain. While ordinary mortals may only be able to display preternatural competence and relatively minor direct influence over their domain, beings with more innate power get increasingly more out of this even at the same purchase level.

Choose a domain; this can be almost anything: a general or specific skill, an element of nature, or a narrow concept.

At a purchase of 200cp you would have this as a minor domain, wielding influence and power enough to astonish any being at your level, able to weaken or strengthen others within your concept, influence fate, perform mystical and conceptual acts related to the domain, or wield your element outright.

A mortal with a domain over fire could provide substantial warmth on the coldest peaks of Everest, light buildings and large bonfires with a wave of the hand, "consume" an entire banquet for a hundred men in moments, or burn an enemy into ash. If of electricity, they would be able to power a small neighborhood of devices or call down a lightning bolt upon your enemy.

A mortal with a minor domain over a kingdom would have a divine right to rule that land that no one could deny.

At 400cp this is a major domain. A major mortal of fire would be able to rain down fire and pyroclastic flow like the second coming of Pompeii, create columns of flame to pierce the sky, or heal by burning away disease.

A major mortal of war could will his side to victory in any battle he participated in.

A major mortal of a kingdom could call upon a force equal to all the power of the people and the land itself to shape that kingdom, build forts and increase performance in agriculture.

Purchase as many times as you like.

Chapter Text

Special Episode 2: Memories of the Twins (II)

Alternative title: Family reunion

XXX

POV Narrator

In the city of angels, inside a simple arcade, two individuals are about to meet who will play an important role for the Earth, Boiling Isles and Amphibia.

Adeline, Anne and Marcy find themselves in front of a dance-themed arcade station.

The video game is called, Shake It Up, a rather popular dance game where players have to make the right moves at the right time to receive points.

Adeline and Anne find themselves in the players' seats, challenging each other in a rather heated dance competition.

Marcy being a girl with two crooked legs, capable of stumbling in any environment of the world, wisely decided to stand aside and watch.

Normally, for a player like Marcy to stand aside as if she were a mere spectator is bad.

But when it comes to looking like Adeline and Anne, two of the most beautiful girls Marcy has met in her life, how they dance to the beat of the music ...

Marcy can't ask for a better pastime.

Of course, the nerdy girl was not as firm as a beautiful doll staring at her friends, with a dream look.

Marcy is using her birthday present from almost two months ago, a pocket video camera, to record the little dance competition between her friends.

This friendly match after the first round won by Adeline, followed by Anne's victory in the second round becomes a fight at the last drop of pace.

This came as no surprise to anyone, especially Marcy who is used to seeing how her friends' spirits light up.

Adeline and Anne are pretty competitive girls, especially when it comes to sports or similar challenges, having developed a friendly rivalry between them.

Normally in these cases, Marcy plays the role of the impartial referee and records the matches of her friends.

After the third round of dance which ended in a tie Adeline and Anne began to sweat, as a result the jackets were removed and their shirts unbuttoned.

The nerdy girl holding the pocket camera really tried to stay focused.

But this is mathematically impossible for Marcy who is battling this: Gorgeous girl + sweat + white shirt + black bra = kinky look and crazy hormones.

Marcy's eyes and camera are focused on certain parts of her friends' bodies that begin to bounce with every movement.

"I need to go to the toilet!" She suddenly yells Marcy, starting to hurry away from her attractive friends, needing to freshen up.

XXX

After a few tens of seconds, Marcy finds herself in front of a sink, using cold water to wash her face and wipe away the dirty thoughts.

"Damn puberty, I don't grow up in the least. But the worse look of an animal in heat escapes me." Marcy murmurs in a low voice, sure that she has only taken the disadvantages of puberty.

The opposite way of Adeline and Sasha who are becoming wonderful women, with beautiful bodies ...

Marcy before adding Anne to this line of inappropriate thoughts also calms down by using ice water.

"The day has just begun and I am already losing control !?

What will I do when I am in Adeline's room, where she will cosplay with Anne !? "Marcy asks, treating the situation as if it were an impending nuclear disaster, worse than Chernobyl.

Adeline is smart enough to become a doctor capable of curing cancer.

But she is also so beautiful that she could easily become a Hollywood model or actress.

The intellect of a genius worthy of a Nobel Prize and the beauty of an underwear supermodel, a deadly combination.

In exchange for these blessings, to balance the scales, Adeline received a unique personality and rather bizarre interests.

Cosplay is one of Adeline's more normal interests, one of the few that doesn't focus on the occult, aliens, government plots or urban legends.

Sometimes Adeline's cosplays can be quite daring and she often uses them to give gifts / jokes to her friends.

For example, last Halloween, Adeline perfectly staged an accidental death, followed by a zombie attack.

Marcy's heart nearly stopped twice that night.

The first time seeing Adeline lying in a puddle of pig's blood, the second time when a zombie Adeline jumped on her, giving him a deep bite in the neck.

Marcy taking into account Adeline's habit of making bold jokes and with Anne's birthday just around the corner.

There is a very good chance that Anne will end up dressed up in something not very adequate for a nearly 14-year-old.

"If I see Adeline and Anne dressed in something tight or skimpy,

risk of fainting.

I could blame my exaggerated nights as a gamer. But if I start to have a nosebleed, can't I keep pretending to have heat stroke? "Marcy murmurs, rubbing her temples looking for a solution to her self-control problem.

"Maybe if I can look at Adeline, straight into their beautiful golden eyes that make me lose my train of thought." Marcy said, in a dream tone, feeling her legs begin to shake.

Marcy is certainly a unique case if he just needs to imagine the eyes of his crush to get jelly legs.

"I could look down, I definitely won't be distracted by low-heeled shoes and some black stockings that highlight Anne's toned legs." Marcy murmurs, in a defeated tone, lowering her head, realizing that the hormones are stronger than her neurons.

After a blast of cold water and a couple of self-inflicted slaps, Marcy has recovered ... for the time being.

"Why do I have to be such a mess, because I find every single part of my friends attractive!" Marcy asks, sure it doesn't have to be normal to fantasize about every inch of Adeline and Anne.

"I look like one of those girls madly in love with Manga, only a thousand times worse and without the support of any higher strength that will help me succeed in love.

If you were at least in love with just one girl. "Marcy said, wishing she had feelings for only one person instead of three completely different girls, each out of Marcy's reach.

"Nothing can be that simple for me, I had to have feelings for both of my best friends and even have a little crush on Sasha." She said Marcy in a depressed tone, believing she had been cursed in her previous life for having such bad luck.

"If by some miracle I manage to get together with Adeline, Anne or Sasha.

What am I supposed to do, stay with the first girl who accepts me and try to pretend I don't have feelings for the others? "Marcy said, not really knowing what to do in this scenario.

Ideally, if Marcy were the protagonist of a video game, she would try to finish the story with a Harem scenario, gaining the hearts of Adeline, Anne and Sasha.

Too bad this fantasy can only exist in Marcy's dreams and "fanfictions".

"What should I do ?" Marcy said, repeating herself once more, hoping to get a solution to her heart problem.

"First of all you could stop talking loudly in a public bathroom or at least make sure there are no other people in the bathroom." Said a boy named, Carlos, who appears to be in the bathroom cabin, looking very uncomfortable to hear Marcy's monologue.

Marcy whirls around, looking at the row of four bathroom cubicles, finding the sign of closed doors and four sets of feet.

"You know I've been in a similar problem too. I had to choose between two girls I like, Jo and Lucy, a famous actress and a rock star.

I spent a whole day thinking about who to choose, in the end I made my heart choose. "Said a second guy named, Kandall, who is trying to give Marcy some advice.

"According to the statistics, going out with friends is quite complicated and risky. But they can bring great success if treated carefully." A third boy named Logan said who expressed his opinion of him through scientific statistics.

"You go around the problem too much, you just have to ask straight in the face out. One in three girls has to say yes. But if they all refuse you, life goes on, the ocean is full of fish." She declares the last boy named, James, giving the most normal advice of all.

"Kendall, Logan, James and unknown guy suffering from heart problems.

If it doesn't bother you, you can make less noise, my bladder needs more privacy to function properly. "Carlos said, wanting some privacy to carry out his hygienic duties.

"Sorry Carlos!" The corro Kendall, Logan and James answer, not wanting to bother anyone. But listening to Marcy's long monologue and remaining in complete silence is impossible.

'I'm in the men's room!

And four guys heard everything I said! ' Think Marcy, ready to die of shame about what happened.

Previously, the nerdy girl was so "rocked" by Adeline and Anne's sensual beauty that she missed the bathroom.

'I have to run out of here!' Marcy thinks, running out of the bathroom, not wanting these guys to discover her face and sex.

XXX

Once out, Marcy, being on the run and slightly inattentive, did not see the sign of careful, wet floor.

The nerdy girl doesn't even have to take an extra step to slip on the wet floor.

In most cases, such an accident ends up adding a new bruise on Marcy's body or one of her friends ends up saving their skin at the last second.

Before Marcy could hit her head against the floor, a pair of black-gloved hands grab her, stopping her fall.

This time Marcy was helped by a person dressed in black who looks like a Detective, with the aura of an ice prince.

"Are you okay, did you hurt yourself?" Asks the savior, inspecting Marcy's body for bruises, they find nothing serious.

The nerdy girl remains silent, trying to figure out what she is seeing.

In front of Marcy is incredibly pale skin paired with a pair of big golden eyes.

"Adeline, is that you?" Marcy murmurs in a low voice, believing that her golden-eyed friend of hers may have saved her once again.

"I think you are confusing me." Said the savior that he shares the same eyes as Adeline.

Within seconds, Marcy is standing on her own two legs, managing to get a full view of the person who helped her.

Opposite Marcy is an androgynous-faced person who could pass as Adeline's twin if it weren't for her short black-dyed hair and lack of large breasts.

" What is your name ?" Marcy asked, wanting to know this person's name, not only to know who she is thanking, but also to start gathering information.

"My name is Bruce Bahamut Belmont." Bruce said, making a theatrical bow in front of Marcy.

'Could I have just found Adeline's lost twin brother?' Marcy thinks, starting to compare this Bruce with her caring friend of hers, finding many physical traits in common.

"Why are you looking at me like I'm a ghost or an alien?" Bruce asks, raising an eyebrow, finding it odd that Marcy is staring at him like this.

'Perfect, Marcy, in less than a minute you got Adeline's possible lost brother to consider yourself strange.

Instead of capturing Adeline's gratitude and perhaps opening a path to her heart, you will receive some publicity from her brother's mouth. ' Thinks Marcy, believing she made a stupid move and earned Bruce's enmity.

"If you have nothing to say, I'm going to do my business. Have a good day and be careful where you walk." Bruce said, starting to walk away, finding no reason to be around Marcy.

"Wait a second, don't go!" Marcy said aloud, facing Bruce, blocking his way.

"I don't understand women very well. But when a girl is acting weird with me, it means she wants something from me, my help or a date." Bruce said, monotonously, having been through all sorts of things with every kind of woman imaginable.

"If you want a Detective, a consultant, an artist, a handyman or a taxi driver, my rate is $ 50 an hour." Bruce declares, pulling a visiting card out of his coat, handing it to Marcy.

The visit card is obsidian black, covered with high quality plastic.

On the cover there is a strange logo that resembles a cross, with written underneath: The BBB detective agency, no task is impossible for us.

On the back of the card are various contact information, payment methods and the type of tasks they specialize in.

'Golden eyes, pale skin, extraordinary physical resemblance, foreign surname of French origin, eccentric attitude. He must be a relative of Adeline! ' Marcy thinks, becoming more and more convinced that Bruce is connected to her caring friend.

"If you want a date, I'm sorry, but I'm not interested in a love story in Los Angeles.

I'm not even willing to act out being a fake boyfriend or having sexual relations for money. "Bruce said, in a serious tone, just in case Marcy is looking for a completely different kind of services.

The nerdy girl went completely red in the face when she heard Bruce's words.

"No, no, no, no, I don't want a date and I certainly don't want to pay a person to pretend to be my boyfriend or do inappropriate things with me!" She declares Marcy, not wanting to give the impression of being desperate or hanging out with strange people.

"I need you to sit still for five minutes and listen to me in exchange for five dollars." Marcy said, pulling a five $ bill out of her pockets, handing it to Bruce.

"For the next 300 seconds I am a paralyzed man, ready to hear your life story or your problem to solve." Bruce said, adjusting his hat, folding his arms and leaning against the wall.

For five dollars Bruce is willing to listen to Marcy as if she were the most important person in the world.

The nerdy girl was embarrassed for a second when she got the full attention of a male version of Adeline.

"My name is Marcy Wu, I am 14 years and two months old, I learn at Saint James Middle School." Marcy said, playing with her fingers, not knowing how to get Adeline's subject out.

"Okay, Marcy, if you don't have to solve a mystery of a criminal nature, why do you want my attention?" Bruce asks, seeing that the nerdy girl has a slight problem spitting it out.

"One of my best friends is named, Adeline Jones. She has been adopted and I want to help her meet her biological relatives." Marcy said, starting to give a brief overview of Adeline.

"It won't be the first time I have to find someone's missing family.

I inform you that this type of work is incredibly long and often leads to bittersweet or bitter endings.

But how did you know I deal with this kind of thing? "Bruce said, knowing there must be something under it, Marcy stopped her before she found out about her profession.

"Does your friend, Adeline, by any chance look like me?" Bruce asked, finding no explanation for Marcy's actions and behavior.

The nerdy girl, slightly surprised by Bruce's deduction, does not answer the question, instead takes out her smartphone, showing a group photograph.

Pictured is the future Calamity Quartet, consisting of: Adeline, Anne, Marcy and Sasha.

Bruce seeing Adeline's image becomes completely mute and blinks several times.

"Maybe it's just a coincidence and I'm getting excited about nothing, the world must be full of golden-eyed people.

I mean what are the odds that on the day in here I promise to find Adeline's biological family, I end up finding a long-lost brother? "Marcy said, beginning to doubt her discovery, blaming her desperate heart that she wants to get. positive points with Adeline.

"Marcy I have to tell you something, I was adopted and I never met my parents." Bruce confesses, having no trouble talking about the lack of biological parents in his life.

Marcy's eyes light up, a girl and a boy almost two drops of water, both adopted and without knowledge of the biological family, too many coincidences to be a coincidence.

"This can't be a simple similarity between strangers. Where is this Adeline?" Bruce asks, wanting to meet this golden-eyed girl who could be his sister.

"Adeline is in this building, playing Shake It Up with Anne, another good friend of mine." Marcy said, pointing her finger in the direction of her attractive friends.

"If you are right and I find I have a consanguine relative in Los Angeles, I will owe you." Bruce declares, in a serious tone, grabbing Marcy's hand, walking in the direction indicated.

XXX

Meanwhile, a certain couple in love consisting of a human girl and a witch from the Boiling Isles, have just finished playing a science fiction shooter.

Even though Amity made very few points, not even finishing in the top 100, she feels like a winner.

Because his fiancée, Luz, helped her take aim throughout the match.

Luz was practically glued to her hip, holding her hand, for nearly half an hour.

Sure Amity would have scored bigger without Luz than grabbed her attention, but staying close to her fiancée without being disturbed, there is no greater reward.

'I hate to admit it, but listening to Belmont's advice and pretending to be a video game landslide so that Luz could help / teach me was a good move.' Think Amity, reluctantly having to thank Belmont, her rival in magic.

Between Amity Blight and Bruce Bahamut Belmont there is a rather complicated relationship of love and hate, especially when Luz is in their midst.

"You know next time out, he might go to a park, Bruce told me about a sport called Baseball and I want to learn how to play." Amity said, wanting to replicate the earlier experience outdoors and in a more private place.

'Don't think of Luz sweating while dressed in a cute sports uniform!' Think Amity, with a slight blush on her cheeks, having a weak spot (fetish) with her uniforms.

Surely Amity and Marcy are made of the same stuff, a lesbian disaster, madly in love, with a lot of self-esteem issues.

"I would like to teach you about human sports, surely you would be a good player, mi corazón (my heart)." Luz said, giving Amity a quick, sweet kiss on the cheek.

'I love when he speaks in Spanish.' Thinks Amity, getting all red in the face, feeling jelly on her knees when Luz is caring with her in Spanish.

Lumity's tender little moment was interrupted by a rather loud victory declaration.

"Je suis la reine incontestée de Shake It Up! (I'm the undisputed queen of Shake It Up!)." She declares Adeline, proclaiming her victory against Anne who lost the fifth and final round of dance.

The couple known as Lumity find themselves passing by and turn to see who shouted in French.

When Luz and Amity saw Adeline their romantic mood was blown away, replaced by a mix of curiosity, awe and shock.

"Luz, do you also see a female and blonde version of Belmont?" Amity asks, pointing her finger in Adeline's direction, hoping she's just imagining things.

"Yes, Amity, I see a cute girl who could be Bruce's cousin or sister." She declares Luz, with a little blush on her cheeks, unable to help but find this female double of her best friend attractive.

When Amity has heard the word, pretty girl, I already begin to feel a deep feeling of dislike towards Bruce's relative.

"This was missing in the world, another person with the cursed blood of the Belmont and Bahamut.

The Human Kingdom and the Boiling Isles have been shocked by Belmont's presence, the discovery of a distant relative will bring about a mess. "Amity mutters softly, sure that in one way or another this female version of Bruce will be the source of lots of headaches.

"Maybe we could be wrong, the resemblance between Belmont and this girl could be a simple case.

Maybe Belmont may have decided to cosplay or crossdress, there's no telling what's going on in his crazy head.

Did that wand, Onyx, come out of its box and bring back, Dark Magical Girl Bryce? "Amity said, offering some ludicrous explanations as to why Adeline exists.

"Corazón, I love your creative side. But I can recognize my best friend. Whoever that girl is, it's not Bruce." Luz said, completely sure Adeline can't be a Bruce in disguise or something, their auras are completely different.

"I was afraid you would say something like that. What do we do, call Belmont to inspect this possible relationship?" Amity asks, preferring to let her rival take care of her family problems alone.

"No, let's go introduce ourselves and explain that a partner is a boy who could be a distant cousin or even a brother." Luz said, taking Amity's hand and walking in Adeline's direction.

Within seconds Luz and Amity find themselves in front of Adeline and Anne who are arranging their clothes and talking about where Marcy has gone.

"Hi, girls, my name is Luz Noceda. My beautiful friend is Amity Blight." Luz said, making introductions for herself and Amity.

"Hi, I'm Adeline, the queen of Shake It Up. This is my friend Anne who always ends up taking second place." Adeline said, with an arrogant smile, loving to brag about her victory against Anne.

"You narrowly won, next time I'll win." Anne said, giving Adeline a friendly punch in the shoulder.

"Nice to meet you, Adeline. It will sound strange, but I have to ask you a personal question, it is something extremely important." Luz said, really wanting to help Bruce meet a close relative, not a very distant relative who is descended from King Arthur or Leo Belmont.

Adeline, misinterpreting Luz's words, begins to blush slightly.

"I'm sorry, but I'm not interested in going out with you. You're a nice girl. But I've set my sights on someone else." Adeline said, trying not to look in Luz's direction, not being used to rejecting pretty girls.

"Adeline, do you have a crush on someone? Why didn't you say anything?" Anne asks, wanting to hear who the lucky person is to catch Adeline's interest.

'It seems this Adeline is less of a problem than Belmont. She shows no interest in Luz and she is planning on gaining another person's affection. ' Thinks Amity, feeling relieved that Adeline doesn't find Luz attractive, very good news according to Amity.

"No, no, no, you misunderstood, I'm not asking you to go out on a date with me.

I want to know if you've been adopted or have a long-lost brother or cousin! "Luz declares, in an alarming tone, not wanting to give the wrong impression, especially when Amity is at her side.

"I was adopted. I have no knowledge of my biological family." Adeline said in a sad tone, losing her good humor.

"Why ask such a personal question. What do you want from Adeline?" Anne asks, in a suspicious tone, putting her arm around Adeline in a protective manner.

"We don't want to hurt anyone's feelings. It's just that the resemblance between Bruce and Adeline is too much to be just a big coincidence." Luz said, pulling out the phone to show a photograph of Bruce.

"Who is Bruce?" Adeline asks, feeling a strange gut feeling upon hearing this name.

"A boy with too much free time who doesn't understand when his presence is unwanted." Amity said in a bitter tone, remembering how many dates with Luz ended up being a weird threesome.

"Bruce is my best friend and the adopted son of my teacher, Eda.

Maybe I'm getting short-sighted like my mother. But I think I can reunite a separated sister and brother at birth. "Luz states, showing a photograph of Bruce to Adeline and Anne.

Adeline's eyes widen at the sight of Bruce's photograph, managing to notice that they have the same golden eyes and many other similar traits.

"I understand why you wanted to ask about Adeline's family. This guy is basically Adeline's black-clad male copy." Anne states, they immediately forgive Luz for hurting Adeline's feelings.

What's a second of emotional pain if it takes to get a reunion worthy of a drama.

"Where is this Bruce? Do I have to meet him at any cost?" Adeline said, grabbing Luz's hands, squeezing them tight, ready to do anything to meet this Bruce there.

"A few steps to your right." Bruce said aloud, attracting the attention of the small group of girls.

Adeline, Anne, Amity and Luz turn right to see Bruce flanked by an excited Marcy.

"Adeline, you have no idea what I found!" Marcy said, with a big smile on her face, feeling like she was about to finish the last mission of a particularly difficult video game.

The golden eyes of a holy maiden meet the golden eyes of a Detective Occult.

Adeline and Bruce approached, looking up and down.

XXX

Meanwhile the reunited couple of brother and sister look at each other.

The group of friends stood aside, talking to each other about this moment.

"It's two drops of water, I feel like I'm in a soap opera." Anne murmurs in a low voice, not wanting to interrupt their moment.

"I believe the Sibling Yin-Yang or Polar Opposite Twins tropes can be used in this case." Marcy said, finding no other words to describe what she sees.

"I understand what you mean, a sister dressed in white who looks friendly with a heart on her sleeve and a brother dressed in black, renowned for being calm and stoic in almost any situation." Luz said, adding details to Marcy's statement.

"Wonderful, another pair of twins in my life." Amity murmurs softly, having a pretty bad precedent when it comes to annoying twins.

XXX

Returning with Adeline and Bruce, things began to escalate.

Adeline took off Bruce's hat, running her hand through his black-dyed hair, finding white-colored roots.

He also took a quick look at Bruce's ears which appear to be half-elf.

Then Adeline put her hands on Bruce's chest in search of his heartbeat.

With each action, Adeline's smile grows out of all proportion, finding more and more confirmations.

"Sister or no sister, I don't like being touched." Bruce said, pulling a bottle out of his pocket that sprays water to train pets.

Without the slightest hesitation, Bruce sprinkled water on Adeline, causing her to back away.

'The revealing potion did not change her appearance. It means that Adeline

she's not a shapeshifter or a witch who uses magic to pretend to be my long-standing relative. ' Think Bruce, having using the invasion of personal space as a pretext to test Adeline.

Adeline's appearance has not changed, remaining almost the same except for a few strands of hair that have turned white.

"Sorry, sometimes I can be quite pushy. But I'm so happy and no amount of water can ruin my mood!" She declares Adeline, with a huge smile on her face, feeling like she has won the lottery.

"Not only do we both look alike physically, but we also suffer from the same greeting problems!" Adeline said, in a lively tone as if it were a wonderful thing to be part of a family full of inherited genetic diseases.

"What health problems?" Bruce asks, wanting to know what Adeline means when she says: health problems.

"We are teenagers and we have to hide white hair in bright colors, we hide malformed ears that look elven and our hearts are in the wrong side!" Adeline said, listing some exotic physical traits they share and can easily be interpreted as birth defects. or hereditary genetic mutations.

"This is the biggest series of coincidences of my life or I have a sister, you!" She declares Adeline, pointing her finger in Bruce's direction.

Somehow Adeline seems to have Bruce's sex wrong, quite understandable his face is very effeminate and his voice is also quite androgynous per se, and that doesn't help matters at all.

"I'm a man!" Bruce declares, not appreciating being mistaken for a woman.

"A very feminine man who can easily pass himself off as a woman if he so chooses." Amity said, taking every possible opportunity to spite her rival a little.

"I have a brother, this is my happiest day of my life!" Adeline declares, hugging Bruce tightly as if he were the most precious thing in the world.

"Luz, call Tamamo and tell him to keep Miyu, Illya and Chloe in the bakery, we're about to make a change of plans." Bruce said, not wanting to introduce Adeline to Miyu without being completely sure about the kind of relationship with Adeline.

"The two of us are going to my van for a DNA test, I want to know if we are brothers, cousins or half brothers." Bruce said, pulling Adeline out of the arcade, chased by Anne and Marcy who want to see how this story ends.

Keep on ...

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 2: Basement renovation and Hollow Beetle (I)

Chapter 6: The Plantar House Guests

XXX

POV Narrator

Once Hop Pop made a deal with Bruce in Dark Armored Wizard mode, the most colorful group Wartwood has ever seen, he began walking towards the Plantar farm.

The group is made up of whatever Bruce is, a dragon-shaped automaton, two Heroic Spirits, two human girls and three anthropomorphic frogs.

Technically they are not walking on their own feet, the whole group is riding Ferrus, as if he were a giant horse.

Strangely missing a certain blue-eyed raven, he is probably flying somewhere he performs a task for his master.

Bruce would have preferred to have Ferrus fly off and reach his destination in less than three minutes.

But the presence of Hop Pop and Polly made it a risky option.

Who knows how the heart or brain of the old orange frog will react to high altitude, the same goes for the violent tadpole.

Taking this possibility into account, Bruce ran Ferrus through the forest, leaving behind a clear path of devastation and felled trees.

Following Sprig's directions, the only frog who isn't scared to death (Hop Pop) or too excited to talk (Polly).

In less than fifteen minutes, Ferrus led the group to the outskirts of the village where the Plantar farm is located.

'Wading this house gives me a strange feeling of déjà-vu.' Bruce thinks, looking at the house of the frogs in search of something familiar, not finding anything in particular.

The Plantar farm consists of a housing unit surrounded by fields and a small red shed where the tools are stored.

The house is quite old and is made from a tree stump as is the case with a number of houses in Wartwood.

There is a small yellow wooden front door and a circular window next to it.

A bioluminescent mushroom has also been planted next to the door to serve as a front porch light.

The house appears to have three floors and has a red wooden roof with a large branch protruding to the side.

Moss and grass are also seen growing prominently throughout the house's exterior.

There is also a small wooden fireplace placed on top of the third floor roof.

From the back porch there is also access to a lake where the Plantar ship is also moored.

"Mr. Archduke and handmaids, welcome to the Plantar residence." Hop Pop said, stepping off Ferrus' back, along with Sprig and Polly.

"Altera, help Anne and Marcy has to get off." Bruce said, before taking a "little" jump from Ferrus' head, without too much trouble being more capable than an ordinary man.

"Right away, Master." Altera responds, in a monotone tone, making her sword disappear into particles of light, proceeding to help the girls in Los Angeles get off.

First Anne and then Marcy who is surprised by Altera's physical strength.

The white-haired girl manages to lift them into the air as if they were small children.

"How strong are you?" Marcy asks, wanting to know Altera's strength level, along with many other things about these Heroic Spirits.

"I am a Saber-Class Servant, my strength is of rank A." Altera said, giving information that only a nerd could understand.

"If we use a low-letter level system. The letter E should be the lowest level, with A the highest level, except if there is an SSS or EX level here." Marcy said, using her gamer knowledge to make some pretty good deductions on the Servant power rankings.

"Our class skills, Presence Concealment are A +!" He suddenly declares Jack, instantly appearing next to Bruce.

Little Serial Killer voices her best stat out loud to stand out in front of her "aunts" and "Daddy."

Apparently Jack took Marcy's curiosity as some kind of game of who is the best Servant.

"Bruce, I'm not a big RPG fan like Marcy, can you explain to me what Altera and ... Jack the Ripper are saying?" Anne said, having a little hard time referring to the white-haired girl by the name of one of London's most infamous serial killers.

"Short lesson on Heroic Spirits aka Servant. Normally a Servant when summoned based on his attributes is placed in one of seven classes: Saber, Archer, Lancer, Caster, Rider, Assassin and Berserker." Bruce said, not wanting to go into the details of how the Servants work without a more secluded location.

"Summons classes!" Marcy exclaims, with a big smile, excitedly clapping her hands, loving to feel the existence of a true magic system low on job classes and skills.

"Let me guess, Altera is Saber Class while Jack is Assassin Class." Anne said, sure she can't go wrong in guessing the classes of the two white-haired girls.

Altera is in possession of a giant multicolored sword that appears to be capable of cutting through buildings.

In the case of Jack the Ripper, putting aside the explicit name of his profession, he wields a large number of daggers and appears to be some kind of Ninja or a little Batgirl.

"You're right Anne. Altera is a wonderful Saber." Bruce said, with a smile on his lips, taking Altera's hand, pulling him close to him.

Servant Saber remains silent and still like a doll, but her eyes seem to have grown softer and warmer with just the touch of Bruce.

"And my Jack is a lovely Assassin." Bruce said, stroking Jack's little head who smiled gently, tenderly appreciating his fatherly affection.

"You are so sweet together!

You look like one of those fantasy couples from Marcy's books. A sword master warrior and a black sorcerer, together you have to cover their respective weak, creating an absolute duo. "Anne declares, expressing her romantic feeling about her, admitting how good Altera and Bruce are.

Anne's comment made the unthinkable, Altera's face has changed, the expression remains a perfect poker face, but her cheeks have turned red.

'For the great sky frog, is it possible that demons have families?' Think Hop Pop, look how close and happy Bruce, Altera and Jack are.

"Did I just use RPG references to describe a cute couple?" Anne said, blinking, realizing what she did a few seconds ago.

"I'm turning into a nerd, this is your fault Marcy." Anne said, in a false angry tone, punching Marcy friendly for bribing her.

'You have no idea how happy it makes me that you pay attention to my hobbies and want to participate in them.' Marcy thinks, feeling some warmth within herself, as Anne shows her nascent nerdy side with her.

"Wait a second, you said there are seven Heroic Spirit classes underneath, that means there are five other beings like you that have to show up !?" Sprig asks, having paid attention to Bruce's discussion to understand the possible presence of five other otherworldly beings.

"Pink frog, I am a unique specimen, practically a multiverse singularity." Bruce said, completely changing his tone and expression, returning serious and cold.

"But you're right, normally entities like Altera and Jack the Ripper are invoked in sets of seven.

If all goes as it should, the Silver Faction and its Servants will be full again. "Bruce proclaims, imagining the reunion of the group that won the Apocryphal Holy Grail War.

The silver faction that fought against the black faction made up of the Yggdmillennia and the red faction representing the Association of Wizards.

The Silver Faction is made up of the Trinity Seven, the seven most powerful witches of their generation: Lilith Asami, Arin Kannazuki, Levi Kazama, Mira Yamana, Akio Fudō, Yui Kurata, Lieselotte Sherlock.

Technically Bruce was hired by the Wizarding Association as a member of the red faction.

But when a Holy Grail anomaly, it results in the creation of an extra faction, bringing into play a total of 21 Servants and 21 Masters.

It is the case that the third faction is made up of the Trinity Seven which can be defined as Bruce's Battle Harem.

The armored sorcerer didn't miss the chance to double-cross and manipulate the Apocryphal Holy Grail War in his favor.

'Perfect, this was missing from my impending nightmares, the knowledge that there will be five more demons haunting my home.' Think Hop Pop, starting to get into a cold sweat, not wanting to try to imagine what kind of monstrosity the rest of the Servants can be.

"Spirg was right about something!" Polly exclaims aloud, not believing her ears.

Sprig rarely ... almost never ... this is the first time he's right about something complex.

"This explains why demons, magnificent metal beasts and bizarre creatures appeared in the forest." Polly said, quite sure that Sprig will be right again the moon will fall on Amphibia.

Polly's rather insulting words brought Bruce back to reality, no longer thinking about the witches in his messed up life.

"Mister Archduke, would you like me to prepare the stable to house your metal steed?" Hop Pop asks, continuing to walk on the glass around Bruce, the leader of the group and the scariest being.

"It won't be necessary to take Ferrus with us into the building, I prefer to have him close at hand." Bruce said, not wanting to leave Ferrus alone, even though he would make an excellent watchdog.

'Once the peasant frog house is inspected and adequate defenses are created, Ferrus will be able to guard the outside. Until then he will be close to the girls. ' Think Bruce, wanting to keep the draconic automata close to Anne and Marcy as a last line of defense.

"Bruce I don't want to screw up your plans, but how are you going to get your mecha through that little door?" She asks Anne that she could barely pass into Physics with a pass.

But even an idiot realizes that an object the size of a school bus can't fit through a frog door.

"Watch and learn. I have added upgrades, multiple and modular functions of all kinds to Ferrus." Bruce said, walking up to Ferrus and slipping his fingers behind the left front paw of the automated dragon.

By pulling a lever, Ferrus trembles from head to tail.

Everyone drew back, especially Hop Pop pulling Sprig and Polly towards him, while the dragon folds up like an origami.

The bronze plates stacked on themselves. The neck and tail retracted into the body.

The wings closed and the trunk compacted until the entire dragon shrank into a block of metal the size of a suitcase.

"Here you are, funny aunts and frogs, our Daddy's genius!" Jack declares, giving a lively applause at this little demonstration.

"But it's impossible, it breaks several laws of physics!

Such a big thing cannot become that small! "Exclaims Marcy, feeling like the scientific side of her has taken a punch right in the stomach.

Marcy ran to the metal suitcase, trying to lift it, but the block weighs a zillion pounds.

"Some laws of physics have remained intact. The volume has shrunk considerably, but the mass has remained the same." Marcy said, before pulling out a notebook and taking notes on Ferrus.

The nerdy girl started inventing theories about how it would be possible for a mechanical dragon, the size of a school bus, to reach the size of a suitcase.

"What did Marcy say about mass and volume?" Sprig asks, having not yet learned the fundamentals of physics in school.

"Put simply, Ferrus got smaller, but remained just as heavy as before." Anne said, having more or less understood Marcy's speech.

"I'm not done yet, wait a minute." Bruce said, pushing another button, and a handle and wheels appeared.

"The heaviest trolley in the world!" Jack declares, in a joyful tone, making a small jump, landing on the wheeled suitcase as if it were a bike.

"It's hard to believe that I'm carrying an automated dragon in the form of hand luggage.

But you have seen with your own eyes the result of the teachings of the Cyclops and Cybertronian science. "Bruce said proudly, taking enormous satisfaction in seeing the astonished looks of people when they see his creations at work.

"Let's go indoors, we've all had a long day and a good nap can't hurt anyone." Hop Pop said, speaking more for himself, seriously needing a nap after this witchcraft, a beast the size of a small house that grows to the size of a chair!

Who can say what else in possession of the Archduke of the Ice Hell can transform?

Maybe his Scepter can become a giant three-headed fire-breathing snake !?

"Hop Pop isn't it early to sleep?" Sprig asks, looking up at the sky, noticing that the sun is still up.

"I don't want to sleep, I want to eat something, the sweets from before are still causing problems for my stomach." Polly said, wanting to have lunch and not take an afternoon nap like a small child.

"We can discuss once our guests are settled." Hop Pop said, wanting to put some walls and door between the forest creatures and his grandchildren.

XXX

After about ten steps, the colored group arrived at the door of the Plantar residence.

Hop Pop opened the door, Sprig and Polly entered their house smoothly, followed by Anne and Marcy

For an unknown reason Bruce, Altera and Jack remained in front of the door, but did not enter, as if an invisible barrier were active only for them.

"Why don't you come in?" Marcy asks, finding it odd that the Armored Warlock and his summons remain outside.

"Thresholds of this house are pretty strong." Altera responds frankly without going into details.

Anne hearing yet another strange thing that is surely connected to magic turns to Bruce.

"This is sure to repeat itself for a long time, but can you give us an explanation of what a Thresholds is and why it prevents you from entering." Anne said, having a feeling that asking Bruce questions to get answers on strange things will become a habit.

"Thresholds are entities that separate the houses from the outside.

A threshold is a magical barrier around a house; it acts as an invisible and intangible energy field that surrounds it and keeps unwanted magical forces out.

Above all, they constitute a barrier to magic, making it impossible or uncomfortable for magical beings to cross them unless they are invited. "Bruce says, giving an introductory overview of the Thresholds and how they work.

Bruce raises his hand, pointing it in the direction of Anne and Marcy.

"Two pure-blooded human girls who have never learned or practiced the art of magic in any form, can enter uninvited, without suffering from side effects." Bruce states, explaining why Anne and Marcy have never suffered from this problem in their entire life.

"I, Altera and Jack are supernatural entities, created by magic or science so advanced that it is considered magic.

For us, crossing a threshold can be impossible or involve a lot of effort or cost if we are not invited. "Explains Bruce, pointing to himself and his white-haired girls who suffer from the same common problem.

"Our house has a barrier that keeps evil spirits away, great!" Polly exclaims, delighted to discover that her old cottage has such an interesting feature.

"In reality, every home is surrounded by a threshold, even if there are large variations in strength, and not all living spaces qualify as a home.

The existence and strength of a threshold depend on the way it is inhabited.

Places that for its inhabitants look like a home, which are linked to emotions and which have a history, are stronger than those which are simply a place to live, which are "just a home".

Family homes are generally stronger than single families. Old and long-standing homes, ancestral homes, places with their own history are generally very strong, while short-term or rented living spaces are weaker. "Bruce says, providing more information on the Thresholds.

Shortly thereafter, Bruce uses his Scepter to touch the outer wall of the Plantar house, analyzing the consistency of the Thresholds.

"Anthropomorphic frogs for ordinary peasants, your millennial abode has one of the most powerful Thresholds people could have." Says Bruce, almost as impressed by the defensive quality of the Plantar House, at least as much as it is about Thresholds.

"If I entered without permission, I could lose about 90% of my arcane-focused abilities." Bruce said, not mentioning that the rest of his abilities of a non-magical nature remain fully operational.

"Does this mean that your excellency and your guards cannot stay in my house?" Hop Pop question, in a hopeful tone, trying to hide a smile.

The old orange frog is envisioning a scenario where the demon and his creatures will either seek another settlement or return to their cursed forest.

Immediately upon hearing these words, Altera's gaze turned hostile, looking at Hop Pop as something that needs to be blown away.

Before Altera could do anything bad, Bruce placed his Scepter in front of Altera, preventing her from advancing or making a move against the old frog.

"Everything can be solved with a simple invitation and I remind you that you have signed a contract." Bruce declares, in a voice that promises bad consequences that I'm not Altera.

To make it clear that there is no chance of breaking the contract, Bruce snapped his fingers.

A complex tattoo appeared on Hop Pop's skin, the signed contract with Bruce, which shines menacingly.

Hop Pop's body slowly begins to overheat, giving the impression that it could catch fire at any moment or even explode.

"I think fatigue is starting to reach me, I completely forgot to invite you properly." He replies Hop Pop, feeling like his life might end or burn out in the next few seconds.

The old frog, moving with the speed of a young man, approaches the living room window and tears the curtain, throwing it in front of Bruce and his companions, as if they were in front of the Hollywood red carpet.

Hop Pop doesn't stop there, he takes a purse out of his pockets and hands it to Sprig.

"Go to Felicia's Tea Shoppe and buy the flower of mercy tea for ten days. Hop Pop said, winking at Sprig, obviously this order is a pretext to keep the children away until the creatures are gone.

"Grand Archduke of Cocytus and venerable companions, welcome to my home!" He declares Hop Pop, bowing to his guests.

"I'm going to prepare your room, you can wait for the cleaning to finish, staying in the living room." Hop Pop said, pointing to the old sofa and chair in the living room.

Without saying anything else, the old frog grabs a broom and a wrench, rushing to do an emergency cleaning in the basement.

For a moment Bruce, the Servants, the humans and the frogs were silent, after watching the Hop Pop fast-track scene.

"Fear of dying, the third greatest stimulus in the universe, surpassed only by hate and love. It allows you to work miracles at high speed." Bruce said, with an amused grin on his face, finding some entertainment in the performance of Hop Pop.

The Armored Warlock having been officially invited, enters the Plantar house, followed by Altera and Jack who do not give too much concern to the old frog scared to death by their presence.

Bruce sits in the living room armchair, placing himself as if it were his personal throne.

Jack in a childish way throws himself on the sofa, lying down after playing with the giant insects.

Altera ... behaves like Altera.

"Sprig, until Hop Pop calms down, I think we should go to Felicia Sundew and have mercy tea." Polly said, having had quite a weird part for this day.

"I've never heard of this type of tea, does it have to be a fine commodity?" Sprig said, not having the slightest understanding of Hop Pop's true intent.

"Sprig, your grandfather is worried that we, especially Bruce, might hurt you. What will never happen." Anne said, making it clear that she doesn't want to hurt anyone, especially pink frog sympathy.

"The excuse for tea is to stay with a friend of the family for a few days, until things calm down." Marcy explains what Hop Pop wanted to do, with taking Sprig and Polly out of the picture for a few days.

"But you are not bad people, you are two ugly and friendly creatures, protected by three spirits with great powers!" Sprig states, completely convinced that this group from a completely different world is made up of good people.

"The old frog is convinced that my Master is an Archduke of Hell. He won't change his mind that easily." Altera said, standing by the sofa, weapon in hand, ready to be used in any case.

"But I don't want to be with Felicia Sundew for ten days, I want to get to know you better and see what else you are capable of!" Sprig declares, hoping to be able to make new friends.

Besides, staying in Felicia's house for so long means being very close to her secret friend, Ivy.

A good thing, but not when he has to take his little sister with him.

"If you don't want to be away from home, pretend you're an idiot, go buy some tea and nothing else." Bruce said, giving the solution to Sprig's problem.

"Surely you will be good at pretending to be unintelligent." Polly comments, fully agreeing with Bruce's suggestion.

Sprig casts a quick irritated glance at Polly, knowing he is not a genius, but begins to tire of his younger sister's teasing.

"Jack, take the pink frog and the violent tadpole to the shop, I want the best packet of tea you can find in this little village." Bruce said, wanting to take advantage of the situation to send his little girl out to play so he can argue with Altera, Anne and Marcy.

"Got it, Daddy, let's go play with the two of them, we'd be responsible sisters." Jack declares, jumping up from the sofa, jumping back, pulling in behind Sprig and Polly.

"Let's go get Daddy's tea!" Jack exclaims, appreciating doors running errands for his Daddy.

In a second Spirg and Polly are lifted by Jack who starts running towards the village.

XXX

With the little kids outside he has to run an errand and Hop Pop busy cleaning the basement.

There are only four people left in the living room: Bruce, Altera, Anne and Marcy.

The armored Sorcerer, remaining seated on the armchair as if it were a throne, raises his Scepter in the air.

"Piatră de aur, utilizează puterea acestui arbore străvechi și cuvintele învață della vrăjitoarea Scáthach pentru a creea or protecţie de neclintit pentru mine şi allies mei.

(Goldstone, use the power of this ancient tree and the words taught by the witch Scáthach to create unwavering protection for me and my allies.) "Bruce recites, making the Scepter stone glow, drawing a large magical circle made up of Druic runes.)

For a moment every window, door and lock of the Plantar house was enveloped in a golden glow.

When the glow disappeared it left behind, a number of Druic runes that were engraved on the surface of the places exposed to the glow.

Now the Plantar house can boast of not only having a powerful Thresholds, but also a magical rune-based barrier that makes the wood of the house a radioactive zone for evil creatures.

Marcy, being very interested in learning magic, immediately began inspecting the windows in the living room, noting the presence of unknown runes.

"Anne look these must be magic runes!" Marcy exclaims, in her fan girl voice, starting she has to copy the runes displayed on her notebook.

"Did you by any chance do a rune-based spell to increase the defenses of this house?" Marcy asks, speculating about the purpose of this spell.

"Yes, now no person outside can hear and see us by physical or magical means. Trying to enter without permission will end very badly for the bad guys." Bruce said, starting to relax, getting comfortable on the sofa, putting aside his more serious behavior.

By snapping his fingers his black mud creature armor melted back to being a simple tar-like liquid that smudges Hop Pop's floor, leaving Bruce dressed in his detective outfit,

The majestic Scepter has also reverted to its form of a simple walking stick.

"I think the time has come to answer your questions.

Girls, make yourself comfortable, we will surely talk for a long time. "Bruce said, having nothing and no one left to interrupt or peek at their discussion.

Marcy sat in the chair, holding a pen and notebook in his hands, acting as if he were back in school.

Anne on the other side made herself comfortable as if she were at home, putting her legs on the small coffee table in the living room.

"You don't have to tell me twice, after the past week, I won't get up from this couch for the world." Anne said, in a rather serious tone as she tries to find the most comfortable position possible.

After being nearly eaten by a giant mantis, flying on the back of a mechanical dragon, witnessing the summoning of Altera, seeing the comfort between an armored sorcerer and an angry mob of peasants.

If Anne had had a bed she would surely have jumped on them and slept for a week.

But with no comfortable bed in sight, Anne will just make herself as comfortable as possible.

"Altera, why don't you sit down too?" Bruce asked, seeing that Altera remained standing, with the multicolored sword in her hands, ready she has to fight against anyone who threatens the well-being of her Master.

"I don't need to sit down to do my job." Altera replies, without shifting her position by an inch.

"You are too diligent a girl for your own good." Bruce said, shaking his head, knowing that of all her Servants, Altera is the most obedient and committed to her duty to protect him.

"The same can be said for you, Master. Knowing each other you certainly worked without taking a break." Altera said, often having enough time around Bruce to realize that he is a workaholic, as well as being very paranoid.

"It means that later we will be spending quality time together, the only way to let us pull the plug." Bruce proposes, fully aware of the "problem" they have in common.

" I would like." Altera said, showing for the second time on this day, a shred of emotion.

The ghost of a smile appeared on Altera's face.

Seeing his warrior princess almost smile, Bruce's strange Kuutsundere heart begins to beat much faster than it should.

"Altera, you should smile more often, you are so beautiful when you smile." Bruce declares, looking at Altera with sweet eyes, forgetting about Anne and Marcy.

For a second Bruce feels a certain tingling that allows him to do something nice for Altera.

"Path of the Lotus." Bruce said, holding up the finger and thumb of her hand as if it were a toy gun, pointing it under Altera's feet.

Suddenly a giant lotus flower sprouted from the floor, modeling itself to become a chair / throne for Altera.

"If you weren't armed I could swear you were a beautiful flower fairy." Bruce said, greatly appreciating the sight of Altera sitting on a giant white flower.

"You're exaggerating I'm not that beautiful, I'm a living weapon, not the princess of your dreams." Altera responds, looking the other way as he dematerializes his sword.

"You are my weapon, I can do anything I want with you, right?" Bruce said, rising from his chair, standing in front of Altera.

"True, you are my Master and I am your Servant. I listen and I obey you have your orders without asking questions." Altera replies, in a monotonous and apathetic tone, acting as usual.

"I order you to let me sit by your side and allow me to treat you like my beautiful warrior princess." Bruce said, wanting to stay close to Altera to better see her next smile.

Altera doesn't respond, she simply moves to the side, making room for Bruce to sit with her.

Within seconds, Master and Servant are seated together on the same giant lotus flower.

"I love you when you act from

Servant Saber, but I prefer it when you're just Altera. "Bruce declares, creating with his magic, a small white flower that sticks it in Altera's hair.

A small and very faint smile appeared on Altera's face who feels touched by Bruce's words.

"All I know is destruction.

I am incapable of anything else. "Altera declares, in a sad tone, lowering her gaze.

"A girl with such a smile is capable of much more than destroying her enemies." Bruce said, putting a hand under Altera's face, lifting her face so that their eyes look at each other.

"Er ... well ... sometimes I think of ... using these destructive hands to love something, to hug something or someone ..." Confesses Altera, with a softened look, leaning forward to Bruce.

The sorcerer also leans forward, approaching the warrior dressed in white.

"Mar-Mar are about to kiss!" Anne exclaims aloud, unable to hold back her "romantic" side of her anymore.

"If a girl said such words to me, I would surely cry tears of happiness." Marcy declares, finding Altera's words touching.

The magic between Bruce and Altera was ruined by the words of Anne and Marcy.

"Let's finish what we started when we have a room just for us." Bruce said, knowing full well that trying to continue as if nothing had happened is something impossible.

Especially for two people like Bruce and Altera.

"Master, I have never agreed with your order more." Altera replies, returning to behave with stoicism.

"Heck we spoil your moment." Marcy said, sorry to interrupt the sweet scene between the sorcerer Kuutsundere and the swordswoman Kuude.

"Sorry, next time something like this happens, we will go away in silence so as not to disturb you." Anne said, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment from ruining things for Bruce and Altera.

"Let's pretend the last five minutes never happened." Bruce said, not wanting to waste time hearing excuses.

"Like you. I have so many questions on so many topics that I can't please begin." Marcy said, showing that the list of questions on the notebook is growing every few minutes.

The nerdy girl who wants to have an isekai experience is keen to know a lot more about witchcraft and heroic spirits.

Marcy really wants to become a real witch and get strong enough to talk about her feelings or even better, get Anne and / or Adeline's attention, making her make the first move in her place.

" What do you want to know?" Bruce said, not really knowing where to start with the explanation.

The moonlit world is quite complicated. Bruce's own life is so complicated that it would be easier to understand the plot of Kingdom Hearts.

"May I know what all that winter Overlord drama was all about?" Anne asks, remembering perfectly well Bruce behaved with the angry mob of frogs.

The armored sorcerer towards the inhabitants of Amphibia behaves like a kind of noble, cold, serious demon, capable of frightening and subduing anyone who dares to challenge him.

Towards Anne and Marcy he behaves in a more friendly and protective way, he still remains serious, but every now and then he shows a more eccentric and nerdy side.

Not to mention the fatherly air reserved for Jack or the romantic side towards Altera.

"Anne, you have to understand that we could live in this amphibian world for months, maybe years if we're incredibly unlucky." Bruce said, trying to make it clear that the residency in Amphibia could last a long time.

"If we want to thrive, we need to show our strength.

We are not exotic creatures to hunt and hang you have walls like trophies.

Personally, I prefer to be feared and respected, instead of being a simple freak of nature to be locked up in a cage. "Bruce declares, wanting to avoid being persecuted by the inhabitants of this world.

Los Angeles girls listened to Bruce's words, having mixed feelings.

On the one hand, being feared and respected sounds too negative or extremist for their tastes.

But bearing in mind that an angry mob of anthropomorphic frogs wanted to chase them away or turn them into hunting trophies ...

Anne and Marcy cannot fully object against Bruce's actions.

Especially when thanks to these questionable actions they will be able to live for some time in a real house, instead of a dank and dirty cave.

"I see, you did what you had to do. But it wasn't too much to scare all those frogs like that, couldn't you just have talked to them?" Anne asks, appreciating a friendlier method of solving her problems.

"Anne, you worry too much about others, a noble trait to have." Bruce comments, finding this characteristic of Anne pleasant, being her greatest strengths and weaknesses.

"If it makes you feel relieved, I don't use violence without a good reason.

I just performed a show of strength to send a message. "Bruce explains that his violent actions have a motivation.

"What kind of message?" Marcy asks, curious to understand Bruce's mentality better, bearing in mind that she will be spending a lot of time with them.

"Destroy any creature that opposes the Master's will." Altera declares, expressing her interpretation of Bruce's message.

"Altera you are one of the few women I love in a romantic way. But you have a bad habit of exaggerating when it comes to fighting or destroying." Bruce comments, shaking his head, slightly amused by Altera's exaggerated comment.

"My message is pretty simple to understand: If you try to joke with me, you risk becoming a statue of ice or food for my black mud." Bruce said, wanting to get a reputation infamous / scary enough to nip any thoughts of fighting him in the bud.

"What exactly are these Heroic Spirits or Servants?" Asks Anne, not as interested as Marcy, but she has a certain curiosity about what Altera and Jack are.

"This is a topic I want to investigate. Are they a kind of Guardian Spirits or are they closer to a Person or Stand?" Marcy asks, wanting to know how these Heroic Spirits are invoked and the type of class.

"Altera is a Saber-class Servant." Bruce said, deciding to start with the basic issues.

"You already said that. What it means to be a Saber, besides carrying around a great sword." Anne said, sure there must be more than just a pompous title to a swordswoman.

"Servants in the Saber class are agile and powerful melee warriors skilled in the art of the sword, who boast high scores in all categories, and are often heroes of the Age of Gods, when magic was still the order of the day. .

The qualifying conditions require Heroic Spirits to have legends such as sword knights, and it's the class that requires the highest attribute levels in all but the Magic attribute. "Bruce states, giving a higher overview of what it means to be a Saber-class servant.

"You can delve into exactly what Servants are in its genre of your magical system." Marcy asks, wanting to get the big picture of Bruce's summons.

"Servants are spirits transformed into special higher-ranking familiars, called Ghost Liners by the Association of Wizards, who are related to the Master.

Unlike the normal definition of familiars that can be compared to lesser mascots unable to be stronger than their masters, Heroic Spirits are among the most powerful beings in the moonlit World. "Bruce says, starting the big explanation with something. it is simple that Heroic Spirits are incredibly powerful entities.

"What do you mean when you say Heroic Spirits? Does that mean they are good-looking Ghosts?" Marcy asks, wanting to understand why the Servants have this precise denomination.

"Heroic spirits are spirits of heroes who have accomplished great feats in life, having become objects of worship after their death.

Heroic Spirits are beings of a higher existence, who categorically become closer to the Elementals than to the Wraith.

Unlike the way the Elementals are "powers" granted in form using the human imagination as a container, they are entirely intertwined with the ideals of people everywhere.

They are freed from the constraints of time itself and removed from the ring of reincarnation, moved into the Throne of Heroes, a place that exists outside of both the world and the time axis. "Bruce recounts a mid-to-high level description of the origins of the Heroic Spirits.

"Heroic spirits are made up of those who truly existed, those only from legends and those who have never been observed at all.

Those who existed believed in their actions collected at their death and were sublimated into beings of higher rank, while those who existed only in myths and legends were born from the collection of those beliefs even if they did not exist.

Those who have not been observed are those who entered into a contract of some kind with the World during their lifetime and subsequently became Heroic Spirits and Counter Guardians respectively after their death in compensation. "Bruce finishes his explanation, bringing up arguments. which begin to touch the level of great complexity even for some Mages.

"Mar-Mar you understand something, because I am lost." Anne said, having some difficulty understanding all the fancy terms.

"In short, the people who have accomplished great deeds in their lives such as King Arthur, Napoleon, Leonardo Da Vinci or Francis Drake.

Once they are dead, they have ascended to a new level of existence, becoming Heroic Spirits who can be invoked as Servants by magical users of the highest level. "Marcy said, having more or less understood what Servants are, Spirits of great historical personalities. and / or mythological.

"It means Jack is literally Jack the Ripper, London's infamous Serial Killer!" Anne exclaims aloud, very concerned for Marcy's safety.

"Calm down, Anne. I admit my little girl is a little unstable, but she won't take her aunts of mine.

Jack's favorite victims are adult prostitutes who have abortions, you don't fall into that category. "Bruce said, wanting to prevent Anne and Marcy from getting seriously scared of Jack.

This could hurt Assassin of Black's feelings, causing a bad reaction and the possible appearance of dead prostitutes.

"If Jack is the real Jack the Ripper. Then who is Altera?" Marcy asks, having no information on a historical figure by the name of Altera.

"I left my name in history as Attila the Hun. But I don't want to be called by that name. I don't like it very much. Because ... it doesn't sound nice." Altera declares, passionately hating her old name.

"I managed met Jack the Ripper and Attila the Hun, I could rewrite the history books with a simple afternoon conversation!" She declares Marcy out loud, bringing out her fangirl side of her that she wants to solve some of the greatest mysteries in history.

"Mister Archduke and Handmaids, I have finished cleaning your room!" He declares Hop Pop, appearing in the living room, broom in hand, ending the conversion between Bruce and the Los Angeles girls.

Keep on ...

XXX

Path of the Lotus (Fate / Legends - Nirvana Yuga) (50): The favor of the world as you walk the path, showing you in the flowers that bloom beneath you whenever you need to rest. A lotus is more common, but other types can appear to your taste, supernaturally large and stable plants that sprout whenever you need a platform under you. Perhaps it is a traditional seat to meditate on or serve as a path through dangerous surfaces, flowers that continually sprout to separate you from the dirty ground. If you use them for their intended purpose, you will find that sitting on the lotus allows you to connect much more easily with the spiritual side of the world, to use it to understand the truths of the world or become more aware of the magic that flows through it.

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Episode 2: Basement renovation and Hollow Beetle (II)

Chapter 6: Unique renovation methods

XXX

POV Narrator

A few seconds ago, the discussion between Bruce, Altera, Anne and Marcy was interrupted by Hop Pop.

'The demon has taken off his armor and his golden scepter has become a simple staff again. This must be a good sign. ' Think Hop Pop, wanting to interpret the disappearance of the most warlike equipment as a good omen.

If a person wants to seriously harm you, he is prepared with a murder weapon and appropriate clothing.

No one in their right mind would go in their best clothes to kill a mere passerby, right?

"Cleaning is over, I'll show you where you'll be staying for the next ten days." Hop Pop said, rubbing his hands, obviously nervous about the white-haired demon's reaction.

Placing an Archduke of Hell, his services and maids in a basement ... can be a bad idea.

Too bad there are no other vacant chambers large enough to hold so many otherworldly creatures.

"Great news, Orange Frog, I'm sure my maids would be happy to have a comfortable bed for the night." Bruce said, grabbing his walking stick and getting up from the sofa.

Once on her feet, Altera also got up from her chair (giant lotus flower), returning to stand by her Master's side, as if she were her personal knight girl.

Oddly, the puddle of black mud, which previously made up Bruce's dark armor, begins to move, eventually blending into Bruce's shadow.

Wisely, Hop Pop, decided not to criticize the strange black mud that the white-haired demon seems to produce / control.

XXX

Soon after.

"I hope this room is enough for you four." Hop Pop said as he led the four Grounders downstairs to his basement.

Anne and Marcy, standing close, begin to look around, familiarizing themselves with their room for the next ten days.

The basement of the Plantar house is a dark and damp place; it smells of earth and mold. All this after Hop Pop cleaned up like a possessed madman.

The room is medium-large in size with stone walls illuminated by several bioluminescent mushrooms, a small door placed in front of the main door and connected to it by a wooden staircase that leads back to the upper floor.

"This place is a great improvement from our cave." Anne said, placing her hands on her hips, smiling at the fact that she had a ceiling above her head again.

"A little rustic, but with a few adjustments it can become a nice little place for the two of us." Marcy said, with a faint blush on her cheeks, taking a happy feeling about arranging a room for herself and Anne.

"Mar-Mar will be nice to be together day and night in a real room. As if it were an endless sleepover, only more private and intimate." Anne declares, with a big smile, looking at the positive side of this whole strange adventure, to be able to be with her childhood friend of hers, Mar-Mar.

Unwittingly Anne's choice of words, it increased Marcy's blush and she seriously tries not to interpret private and intimate in more ... imaginative ways.

"I thought I would have to wait until university to share a room with you." Marcy declares, trying seriously not to think about how beautiful a 20-year-old Anne would be.

"With the difference between our grades it is doubtful that we could end up in the same university. You should be content with Adeline, she is as smart as you are." Anne said in a bittersweet tone, finding it nice that Marcy wants to go to college with her, but she's under no illusion that he can keep up with her.

In their small group of friends, the person with the most basic grades is Anne.

Hell, during the last semester, Anne was in danger of being eliminated from the school tennis team due to her low grades in history and physics.

Adeline and Marcy had to tutor him every day after school for weeks, all to allow her to get an average of seven on the report card!

This became a sore spot for Anne, being the least of the bunch and making a serious effort to get a seven in Physics.

Meanwhile, Sasha, the popular girl, head of the Cheerleaders, only manages to get votes of nine or more.

Adeline and Marcy's grades are so perfect that they make Anne feel jealous or ashamed.

Especially Adeline, her new friend who has known her for almost a year.

Bruce's sister isn't enough for him to be beautiful, intelligent, kind and popular, he also had to be very good at sports.

"Do I think Adeline and Sasha are okay?" Marcy asks, in a grim tone, looking down.

Now that they're no longer in constant danger of their lives, Marcy's mind can't help but think about her two blonde friends and whether they're okay.

"Mar-Mar, let's talk about Adeline and Sasha, two of the toughest girls that have ever existed in the history of Los Angeles.

They sure are better off than us, they are probably becoming military lieutenants or advisers to a king. "Anne said, confident that her blonde friends can do better than the two of them, especially Adeline.

Anne may not know anything about real magic. But if Bruce is a powerful sorcerer, Adeline who is his twin sister should be some kind of witch, right?

Definitely coming to a fantasy world, it should awaken its magical powers ... and make it even more incredible and wonderful than before.

'Damn, I'm a secondary character when I think about it!

I'm the most useless one of the bunch, only good at sports, cooking some Thai foods and giving hugs!

The charismatic Sasha could become a general or a leader of the traders' guild.

The brilliant Marcy, with her genius, could become a great revolutionary inventor or a talented witch.

The wonderful Adeline, if she finds out she can do half of Bruce's spells, she will become an OP Protagonist. ' She thinks Anne, feeling rather useless and good for nothing, having been unable to do anything to protect Marcy.

Their situation is improved only when Bruce appeared on the scene, deciding to help them because they are Adeline's friends.

Meanwhile, Anne is struggling with her inferiority complex in comparison to her friends.

Marcy is having thoughts quite similar to Anne's too, only she will be the one pushed aside, probably left in a safe house while everyone else goes on to the adventure.

'Once they defeat the golden man and return with the artifact capable of opening portals to Earth. I will discover that on the road my friends got together with the twins.

Adeline with Anne and Sasha with Bruce or more likely Anne and Sasha living together Adeline, with me set aside to be alone, as a background character. ' Marcy thinks, finishing her rather depressing line of thinking, where all of her love interests have become untouchable.

{Author Note: First of all, I confess to being a fan of Marcanne, she is my favorite couple from Amphibia.

Second, my character Bruce will not get together with Anne, Marcy or Sasha.}

"Anna-Banana, do you want our beds to be close together or we have to divide the room in two parts to give us some privacy." Marcy asks, wanting to have clear ideas on how to proceed with the arrangement of this place, hoping that Anne would like a nearby stable.

The only nice things about living in a cave was closeness, hugging tightly to sleep and staying close until awakening was Marcy's best source of comfort.

"I want to be close to you, Mar-Mar.

We're best friends since kindergarten, we'll be together forever. "Anne said, hugging her nerdy friend tightly.

Marcy's heart starts beating madly and her legs are jelly again. But the nerdy girl manages to return Anne's hug.

'Marcy, maybe I'm not good at many things. But I promise myself that I will take care of you and support you, until we get home. ' Think Anne, wanting to be useful and truly protect Marcy from the dangers of this strange world.

'Anne you have done so much for me so far, Adeline and Sasha have also helped me so much over time.

Now is the time to return the favor, I will not be sidelined for my safety. ' Marcy thinks, wanting to stop being the helpless, clumsy girl she needs to be pampered by her friends as if she were made of glass.

'I think I've found the opportunity that can make me so much more than just a smart nerdy girl.' Marcy thinks, shifting her gaze to Bruce, her near sorcerer friend.

Marcy has always dreamed of learning magic, making a kind of friends, able to teach him the ways of magic, is a once in a lifetime opportunity.

'I will become a great witch, capable of casting lightning and summoning creatures with a single gesture of the hand. Once I get to the highest level of Arcanist, I will confess my feelings to Adeline and Anne. ' Marcy thinks, having established her personal mission for the duration of this adventure.

Bruce flanked by Altera, remained aloof, letting Anne and Marcy have their little moment, preferring to inspect the basement.

"Lovebirds before you kiss and plan how to build your love nest. I remind you that Altera and I are around too." Bruce comments, reminding the two girls from Los that it is not just the two of them and they will have to share this space with the wizard and the Servant Saber.

Anne and Marcy suddenly let go of their hugs, both embarrassed to be so cheesy in front of their future roommates.

Bruce ignoring the embarrassed of the Los Angeles girls, I keep walking in a circle in the basement, examining each wall.

At the end of the inspection, Bruce has stood in the center of the room, with his hand on his chin, a sign that he is thinking of something.

"Archduke of the Ice Hell, does this room fit you your tastes?" He asks Hop Pop, in a tense tone, as he rubs his hands in nervousness.

The elder frog is not so worried about Anne and Marcy who are the most peaceful creatures in the group.

On the other hand, Bruce and Altera are the most dangerous and difficult to understand beings that Hop Pop has ever met in his long life.

"If you want I can free up a room upstairs." He proposes Hop Pop, ready to empty her room and give her to the white-haired demons to appease any outbursts.

'Perhaps it would be best to take any valuables and children, then run away until the demons return where they came from.' He thinks Hop Pop, feeling he may have found an easy way to complete this contract without risking too much.

Before the Orange Frog could get serious about running away, Bruce spoke up.

"I like this place, I like it very much." Bruce declares, with a smirk, considering the Plantar basement adequate.

" Really?" They exclaimed Anne, Marcy and Hop Pop at the same time, each with a different degree of disbelief.

'Does the devil like my basement !?'

Was one of my Ancestors a witch or was the house built on a cursed graveyard? ' Think Hop Pop, look for a rationale for why the white-haired demon likes his basement.

"Do you like this place? How and why?" Marcy asks, quite sure that Bruce would have been against living in this basement, especially after seeing the Morgans Vault and its contents.

"Don't you two seem to have a problem with living here?" Bruce asked, raising an eyebrow, having seen a few minutes ago how Anne and Marcy willingly agreed to stay in this basement.

"Mar-Mar and I lived for nearly ten days in a cave, inside a forest full of predators." Anne said, with a dark look, lightly trembling, bitterly remembering the long nights of sleeplessness and bad dreams.

"Anything for us, even a cramped studio apartment would be a welcome improvement.

But you are not some kind of great wizard, shouldn't you have higher standards? "Asks Anne, not understanding why a sorcerer of great powers, capable of invoking mythological / historical figures as lieutenants, can be satisfied with so little.

"It has not yet been understood that I am a strange person." Bruce states the obvious, sure everyone can tell he's a pretty eccentric person.

Altera decides to help her future roommates better understand the enigmatic sorcerer.

"My Master has a strange preference for basements, caves, mines, catacombs, underground tunnels." Altera states, listing some of his favorite places where Bruce works or plans his elaborate schemes.

"In Gravesfield, in my home / office, Baker Strett, I have a secret passage that takes me to an underground lab with multiple levels.

The Man of Letters' Lair has a huge cave gallery that allowed me to build an authentic Batcave.

The bowels of Castle Bahamut are a nightmare for my enemies and a dark paradise for me. "Bruce in a bittersweet tone, lists some of his favorite rooms from his great estates.

'A pity that I cannot access the equipment located in my fortresses.

Eda, Camila and Luz had to convince me to travel like a normal person and leave my greatest weapons / inventions at home. ' Think Bruce, unhappy at having listened to his "mothers" and her best friend, if he had all his favorite toys, his fight with Gemini would have been very different.

"Do you have a Bat-Cavern !?" Question Anne, with her eyes twinkling, being a huge Batman fan.

"Do you have a Castle !?" Marcy asks, wanting to be able to visit a magical castle that belongs to a great sorcerer.

"Yes, I am the heir to the ancient lineage of Morgans, Belmontes and Bahamuts.

I've inherited every kind of property, artifact or business imaginable. "Bruce said, with little interest, being used to finding he has quite a large inheritance that has taken root everywhere.

"Even months ago, I discovered that I have the deed of ownership of some islands in the Mediterranean Ocean." Bruce said, in a lighthearted tone, as if finding out he had inherited an island was comparable to finding coins on the street.

"In short, you have inherited a fortune that makes you probably one of the richest people in the world and you agree to live in a basement with three girls." She declares Anne, beginning to feel a headache to figure out what's going on in Bruce's head.

'If these three girls are Adeline, Anne and Sasha, I'd agree to live in a sewer too, just to be close to you.' Marcy thinks, being able to accept precarious living conditions if it means being close to the girls who have stolen her heart.

"What can I say, for some unknown reason I feel comfortable underground, surrounded by darkness and in the company of women." Bruce replies, shrugging his shoulders, not knowing how or why he appreciates these kinds of places.

"Could this preference be a consequence of being the scion of an ancient lineage of witches?" Marcy proposes, using some logic to understand Bruce's preferences.

"You're probably right. Druids live in forests, alchemists near mines, necromancers build their lair in cemeteries. I'm a Morgan and I love the dungeons of ancient buildings." Bruce lists some types of magical users and the places they frequent due to their magical affinities.

"Nice to see a man of your status content with the little I can offer." Hop Pop said, feeling slightly relieved that his "guest" isn't so pretentious.

"Orange Frog I never said they'll make me happy with being in this basement as it is now." Bruce declares, in a serious tone, turning to Hop Pop that he can't help but step back.

"It's time to restore and redecorate this bad place!" Bruce exclaims, with a big smile, raising his arms dramatically.

"I was afraid of this." Altera mutters, in a reluctant tone, acting the unthinkable, to walk away from Bruce.

The Servant Saber starts up the stairs, stopping in front of the entrance.

"What's wrong with making this place prettier?" Anne asks, not seeing why Bruce's contribution could be harmful.

The more the sorcerer works with his magic, the less he works for the girls of Los Angeles.

"The Master tends to exaggerate in all his projects in one way or another." Altera replies, not going into the details of how much Bruce can exaggerate.

"Orange frog is there anything valiant or sentimental here?" Bruce asks, in a serious deadly tone, wanting to know if there is anything to keep in the junk.

" No ?" Hop Pop answers, not too sure what might be in the basement, plus old junk and some old boxes full of junk from his ancestors.

"Anne, Marcy, I highly recommend copying Altera's example and climbing the stairs, if you don't want to drown or fall victim to a pretty nasty curse." He declares Bruce, managing to put his walking stick inside the pockets of his coat, after which he spreads his arms as if he wants a hug from someone.

Slowly from the sleeves and from Bruce's shadow the black mud began to emerge, as if it were a broken fire hydrant.

The jet of black mud is filling the room in record time.

"Excellent advice, your Excellency, I will listen to it to the letter." Hop Pop said, climbing the stairs in record time, as if in his prime, the miracle of right motivation.

Anne and Marcy also climbed the stairs to the top, not wanting to get their clothes dirty or get covered in Bruce's black mud on their feet.

In less than sixty seconds, the entire basement was flooded, ending up skimming the step where Altera, Anne, Marcy and Hop Pop are located.

Somehow a part of the mud behaved like a kind of slime, ending up climbing and defending itself on the walls and ceiling.

"Bruce is fine, isn't he in danger of drowning in his own creation?" Marcy asks, starting out she has to worry about the well-being of her near friend.

For a tenth of a second, Altera seems to have been amused by Anne's words.

"The Master is immune to the negative properties of black mud, if he has emerged completely he is unlike many others, he can get out of them without problems." Altera said, not going into detail about how dangerous and corrosive black mud can be if it isn't controlled and limited by Bruce.

"Black mud can't hurt Bruce. But what about oxygen deprivation?

The human brain gets irreparably damaged if I don't get oxygen for a few minutes! "Anne said, having learned enough in biology to understand that a living organism without oxygen cannot survive for long.

"The Master has a lot of supernatural abilities, among them is the gift of breathing underwater or his own black mud as easily as we breathe on land." Altera said, clearing him of the doubts and worries of his future roommates.

"I wonder how much black mud it can produce, could it flood a house or the whole farm?" Hop Pop said, fearing to see his entire family's work collapse literally and figuratively.

"The Master last summer awakened the ability to create and manipulate black mud in large quantities, enough to easily cover more city blocks." She declares Altera, with an ounce of sentiment in her voice, almost sounding like a high school girl bragging about her boyfriend.

'Wonderful news, the Archduke of the Ice Hell can create a flood, capable of destroying the entire community's crops.' Think Hop Pop, continuing to cultivate a not-so-good opinion of Bruce.

After this short chat, the level of the black mud begins to go down, even the mud present on the walls withdraws.

In less than a minute, all the substance that flooded the basement was completely gone, returning to its source, which is Bruce's shadow.

The white-haired sorcerer has remained motionless in pose all this time, remaining completely dry and free of dirt, as if he were never submerged in his own mud.

The basement itself has undergone an unprecedented clean up. Every single speck of dust or useless trinket has disappeared without a trace.

The only thing left on the basement floor is Bruce and the boiler in the corner.

"This is a way to clean up." Comments Anne, respecting this use of superpowers.

Frankly if he would have such a skill he would have used it great to clean up his room or make the report card disappear.

"Your black mud has erased the trace of every single junk my family has thrown here." Hop Pop said, not having imagined that black mud would devour objects, believing it would simply wash away the dirt.

"Don't forget any annoying life forms such as parasites, bedbugs, insects, bacteria, microbes, molds." Bruce listed the lesser beings who were "eaten" by the mud of him.

"Put simply, you took out Hop Pop's trash and sterilized the place." Anne said, glad she didn't have to go to the trouble of cleaning the place anymore.

"This basement has become perfect for performing heart or brain surgery." Bruce comments, bragging about his emergency cleaning skills.

"Out of curiosity, staying in this place after Bruce has cleaned up using his black mud is it safe?" Marcy asks, slightly worried about the possible side effects of using an unknown substance to clean the entire room.

"I'm a Servant Saber, you should ask a Servant Caster." Altera replies, not having the necessary knowledge to answer Marcy's question.

The two Los Angeles girls and the elderly orange frog turn to Bruce who quickly replies, "My black mud has never hurt any of my allies, friends or appropriate people."

"Nice to hear you consider us friends." Anne said, smiling kindly, appreciating Bruce's help and presence, he certainly he's a quirky guy.

But so far he has done nothing but help them, even though sometimes he acts like a Tsundere.

"We're not friends! To me you two are almost friends." Bruce comments, in a cold tone, crossing his arms, acting like Tsundere again.

Anne seems slightly amused by Bruce's rant.

"Before it wasn't just Marcy your almost friend, now I'm almost friend too?" Anne said, with an amused grin, beginning to understand some of Bruce's habits.

"Your personality is really the opposite of Adeline. She has no trouble expressing affection or speaking from the heart." Marcy comments, not being able to help but compare the personalities of the twins separated at birth.

"I will certainly regret what I am about to ask. But what has your black mud done to whom you consider an enemy?" Hop Pop question, wanting to know this fact which may come in handy in the future.

"You don't want to know, Orange Frog, you don't want to find out what my black mud can do when it is seriously used as a weapon." Bruce responds, with a menacing look that could make a veteran's blood run cold.

Hop Pop wisely decided to step back and disguise himself with the background, not wanting to challenge his luck.

"If we're done with the questions, we can start getting serious, renovating and redecorating this place." Bruce said, with a big smile, approaching the girls.

Hop Pop take advantage of the moment to go upstairs and grab something from the kitchen for himself, having seen far too much witchcraft for today.

"Anne what is your favorite color?" Bruce asks, needing this information for decorating projects.

"Blue?" Anne replies, not knowing what Bruce wants to do with this information.

"Marcy what do you prefer, bunk beds, a large double bed, hammock, futon, leather bags?" Bruce asks, turning to Marcy this time.

The nerdy girl is silent for a second to think about her options.

'Bunk beds are fun. But I've started sleeping with Anne who holds me tight and I don't want to give up this luxury. Even if I might die of embarrassment. ' Thinks Marcy, with a slight blush on her cheeks, loving the warm feeling of Anne's body.

" A double bed?" Marcy responds in a low voice, trying not to look at Anne.

"Altera, what kind of material do you prefer: Bronze, silver, gold, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, onyx?" Bruce asks, proposing a list of rather fine materials.

For a few minutes the white-haired sorcerer continues with his questions, gathering enough information to get to work.

"I bet the last low chocolate snack that pulls out an elderberry magic wand, then focus pocus, and we get new furniture." Anne said, in a joking tone, having only a vague idea of how magic works.

But Anne is sure that Bruce wants to refurbish the basement or at least decorate it to a high standard.

"For your information, Anne, magic is quite complex, being a mix of science and art, with its own rules and limitations." Bruce explains, in his teacher tone, having fun explaining this paranormal stuff to the inexperienced.

"What are the main rules of the magical arts?" Marcy asks, having already prepared her notebook and pencil, all to take notes and better understand how magic works.

"To put it simply, magic is as vast as mankind. Every people, every culture, every magical race has succeeded in their own method of learning and using magic." Bruce said, closing his eyes, using his perfect memory to visualize his personal library and choose the right sources of information to display.

"There are magical users who can only use magic through an artifact designed for this purpose, such as a wand, scepter, rings, and other trinkets.

There are those who use the power of their soul as a battery to power their magic.

Others manipulate ambient or extra-dimensional energy to perform their spells.

The most desperate make contracts with mystical entities of all kinds to obtain power, risking to end up as mere pawns or watchdogs.

Those who are luckier are born with Magical Circuits or special organs or the like that allow you to create magic and use it at will. "Bruce has finished his rather simple and broad introduction of the types of magical users.

"What kind of magic user are you?" Marcy asks, wanting to know where she brings out the magic of her future teacher.

"The Master is a more unique than rare case, capable of learning every type of magic that exists. This makes him one of the most dangerous, strong and unpredictable, magical users ever born." Altera said, with a very faint smile, paying a compliment to his Master.

"I am a sorcerer full of tricks, you will never know what I will bring out at the next show." Bruce declares, with an arrogant tone, turning his back on Altera, sounding false (?) After hearing the beautiful words of the Amazonian beauty.

" This is normal?" She asks Anne, pointing a finger at Bruce, having seen a new side of her "almost friend".

"This is one of the contradictory personality traits of the Master." Altera replies, having learned how her Master's head works most of the time.

"The Master is an unsociable person, cold and pragmatic in the affairs of war, economics and being bought, bribed or seduced.

It does not support receiving unnecessary praise or attracting the attention of fools and more.

Many members of the Clock Tower Aristocracy or the Boiling Isles nobility regard him as an Ice Prince or a feared dragon who is not to be provoked. "Altera said in her usual monotonous tone of voice.

"But when it comes to his little entourage it's different." Altera said, looking over Bruce's back, he almost starts to smile.

"If you are one of the lucky few people, you will find that he is a good person who cares about his friends and family.

Weird and quirky who loves to show off for his little private audience.

It begins has to be reactive to your words, the blasphemies of the commoners and the flattery of the elites, do nothing to him. But a sincere compliment from a close person can make him react. "Altera said, forming a faint smile barely noticeable from anyone not around him.

"Saber I might stop talking about myself, especially when I'm in the same room." Bruce said, not wanting to hear Altera's personal opinion of her.

Because his heart starts beating irregularly and his actions can become ... more irregular than usual.

"The time for small talk is over. It's time to work." Bruce said, putting his hands on his crimson coat, Sanguinis.

Yes, the sorcerer named his favorite coat, along with so many other things that normal people don't give names.

Sanguinis has accompanied Bruce on all his adventures from the very beginning, ending up receiving the largest number of updates and improvements of all other items.

One of the most useful improvements Sanguinis has received is the power to please its owner.

Bruce can't help but smile as he pulls out everything he needs to fix the basement.

Two of Sanguinis' pockets can provide him with any kind of tool Bruce desires.

The left pocket can provide things like thermal vision goggles, grenades, C4s, combat knives, all kinds of guns, and more. Basically, any tool that a killer or mechanic / builder / craftsman would find useful.

This only extends to tools. Not things like vehicles or computers.

The right pocket can provide the tools a more magically inclined assassin would use. Cursed daggers, magically enhanced poisons, venom from phantasmal beasts, and other such tools.

None of these tools are on the level of even an E rank Noble Phantasm.

Of course, Sanguinis would never have provided him with something like a lasgun or a Power Armor.

Bruce had already tried it a long time ago. And, if he was asking too many things all of Sanguinis, the coat has to cool down a bit before it works again; the more complicated the request, the longer the cooling phase.

But for all the simple little things like that found in a repair shop, supermarket or police station, Bruce just had to ask.

In an instant Bruce pulled out a picture tripod, a large drawing pad and a set of faber-castell drawing pencils.

"Are you going to draw a magic circle?" Marcy asks, approaching Bruce to see what she is drawing.

"The art of drawing is fundamentally still the same since prehistoric times. It unites man and the world. It lives through magic. -Keith Haring." Bruce answers Marcy's question with an incomprehensible quote.

This means that he is planning something beautiful.

Bruce mentally visualizing what he wants to draw, grabs a pencil and begins to draw as fast as the wind.

How he did not set fire to the sheet of paper with such fast movements is one of the many mysteries in the world.

Altera, Anne and Marcy being intrigued and having nothing better to do, they positioned themselves on the sides of Bruce, to better see the drawing.

Anne and Marcy went to the left while Altera went alone.

XXX

After less than five minutes, an idealized image of the basement appeared on the paper, decorated as if it had been built in the present on earth.

But the thing that stands out most, only the anime style drawings of Altera, Anne and Marcy that are present in the drawing.

"Bruce, you're very good at drawing, you managed to make me look pretty!" She exclaims Anne, not believing how well she has been drawing, being able to look like the protagonist of a manga.

"Anne, you are always nice in 3-D and 2-D." Marcy comments, with a slight blush, seriously trying not to pull out her phone to photograph Anne's anime-style drawing.

"No, Mar-Mar, in this you are the adorable one!" Anne said, personally finding Marcy 2-D to be very pretty.

"You are too nice to me." Marcy murmurs softly, trying and failing not to blush for the compliment.

"For a rush job it's pretty average, but it'll work for what I have in mind." Says Bruce, not appreciating his masterpiece, considering it only ... Okay.

"What are you saying, I don't mean art, but your drawing is beautiful, you could win a contest!" She declares Anne out loud, surprised to hear Bruce's negative self-criticism.

"I failed to surprise Altera, pencil and paper is not enough to capture her beauty and presence.

I would need a very high quality canvas, the best colors in the world and ten days of tireless work, all to make a proper portrait. "Bruce comments, with a serious tone, seriously believing that he had failed big in drawing Altera.

Servant Saber remained mute, but the expression and blush present explicitly tell what she is feeling at the moment.

"Master ... don't overdo it ... you are too perfectionist." Altera said, being one of the very few times she stutters, not knowing how to feel when Bruce talks about her like that.

"These two are quite similar to each other." Marcy thinks, noting that Bruce and Altera keep behaving the same way when I get sincere compliments from someone they like.

"Anyway, I don't need this art project to make a masterpiece, I need to renovate the room." Bruce declares, putting the pencil away, then pulls his beloved walking stick out of his pockets.

The golden stone on the handle of the walking stick begins to glow faintly.

Bruce's single good eye also began to glow like the golden gem on the staff.

"Overlord Paint Arts: Verklärung der Kunst (transfiguration of art)." Bruce declares, using magic of a more demonic nature, hitting his work with his staff.

The golden glow entered the worksheet, in an instant the drawings came out of the paper, entering the physical world.

In a second, an incredibly soft green carpet covered the basement floor.

The walls were painted a beautiful celestial blue except for a single segment the shape and size of a door.

The old door and window have been replaced with newer and more modern versions, painted black.

The stairs became marble, even getting a stone railing.

The ceiling appears to have been hand painted to resemble the star-filled night sky.

Small crystal lamps that can emit light have appeared on the walls.

In the center of the room, a huge round table has appeared, surrounded by five wheelchairs.

In a corner of the room, a large double bed appeared, followed by a large wardrobe and some knick-knacks. All of a mix of blue and black.

The boiler has been left more or less unchanged, but instead of looking like something bought in the Hop Pop youth, it could now be said that it was assembled today.

"A hasty job, but I'm sure it's enough and more for your needs." Bruce said, with an arrogant smirk, taking pleasure in seeing the surprised faces of Anne and Marcy.

"I love magic!" Anne screams, running to the bed and jumping on her.

"A real bed, a real comfortable bed and soft pillows!" She declares Anne, leaning her head against her pillows, feeling like she is in heaven.

"Bruce if he can get me an internet connection and a soda, I'll marry you today and now." Anne declares, ready to sell her hand for such luxuries, certainly not to be found in this world.

At that moment Altera and Marcy did not react very well has these words.

Marcy looks like someone has punched her in the liver over and over again.

Altera has tried to remain as immutable and stoic as ever, but her body is shaking with rage and her sword has appeared in her hands.

It's her look ... promises pretty bloody trouble if Anne is serious.

"Anne will never happen, for several reasons: I have only known you for a short time, you are not my kind of woman and a marriage with you will not benefit my lineage." Bruce replies, with a serious tone, without a shred of hesitation, not having to think about it for a second to answer.

Bruce's words brought great relief to Marcy, while Altera's anger subsided.

"You're a guy with pretty elite standards of women." Anne comments, forgetting her shoulders, savoring the sensation of having a soft mattress under her.

The tennis player is completely oblivious to the power of her words on Marcy or when she was missing to antagonize Altera and receive a warning in the form of a sword strike.

"Before either of you decides to jump on the bed like sugar-addicted children.

I must inform you that all the furniture was created with a graphite lead from a pencil and a lot of magic.

If you put too much effort on the furniture, it will crack and become a huge pile of graffiti. "Bruce said, delivering his warning to the two Los Angeles girls, before retiring.

"Now that you can rest decently, I'm going to my room." Says Bruce, approaching the section of the wall that was spared by the magical renovation.

"Do you have your own room!? Does that mean you won't be staying with us !?" Anne asks, losing all the comfort she gained earlier.

This day for Anne got off to a pretty bad start, the food was almost gone, Marcy's wound was getting worse and for one ceiling they were being eaten by a giant insect.

Then comes Bruce with his magic and his Servants, things have taken a pretty good, if slightly odd, path.

If Anne and Marcy's benefactor decides to leave, there's a good chance things can take a turn for the worse again.

"It would be better to be together, if we split up we risk getting lost or hurt when we are away from the group." Marcy said, not wanting to lose her near friend and her future magic lessons.

"Marcanne, I will not leave the building, I will just bring my room to this place, so we avoid future problems." Bruce answers, turning his attention to the wall.

Without wasting time, taking a piece of clay out of his pockets, he begins to draw the outline of a door and a handle on the wall.

"What kind of problem, are we getting along?" Marcy asks, pretty sure there are problems between the two of them and Bruce.

"From my knowledge teenage girls need their privacy, especially when it comes to women's business." Bruce said, listing a rather long and wide fact as he draws some kind of star-shaped glyph on the wall.

"The constant presence of a 16-year-old male in a room with two 14-year-old girls can lead to moments that are embarrassing for you and annoying for me. So I need the My Room." Bruce said as he presses his right hand against the glyph on the wall.

The arcane symbol and the clay outline began to glow, creating a rather bizarre door.

A class 6 armored door, the type of door that can withstand attacks with high-powered power tools and explosive material.

Generally used for securing vaults, military zones and nuclear plants.

On the door at the top there is a metal plate with written in golden letters: MY ROOM.

A little further down is the star-shaped glyph engraved.

Oddly, this door has more than one handle, but only one lock.

To the right is a rather advanced electric lock that looks like something out of a science fiction movie.

Above the electric lock there is a gold lever handle, under the electric lock there is a round handle.

One of the most extravagant features of this door is the entire row of padlocks, mounted on the left side of the door.

Someone implanted ring nails on the door, from bottom to top, then mounted a different lock on each ring.

The reason for this action is a mystery to Anne and Marcy.

"Can you invoke a door that leads to a small pocket size, used as your personal room!" Marcy said, surprised at how useful and convenient this trick can be.

"I am a sorcerer who over and over again has had to move to disreputable places to do his job.

So I decided to be smart and create a personal room that I pursue on my travels. "Bruce declares, preparing to open his bizarre door.

First he inserted an identification card into the lock, then he digitalized a thirteen-digit access number.

Then using his walking stick, he touches a specific door lock.

Finally, tap the gold handle to open the door.

"Isn't it a pain in the ass to waste so much time opening a door?

Aren't you exaggerating security a bit? "Anne comments, not seeing the need for all these security measures for a simple personal room.

Bruce doesn't respond to Anne's comment, instead he snorts in amusement, finding it hilarious what Anne considers overconfidence.

Before entering the white-haired wizard he turns to the Servant Saber.

"Altera will take care of guarding my door, Jack will take care of the outside of the house. You both have permission to cut off the head of anyone who dares to disturb me except Anne and Marcy, for their slaps or punches." Bruce orders, in a serious tone, before entering her room and closing the door from the inside.

"Got it, Master!" Altera replies, with a more lively tone than usual, standing in front of the Master's door, keeping the sword pointed towards the floor, occupying a ranking guard position.

"We should inform the Plantar later not to disturb Bruce." Marcy said, quite sure that Altera is not an easy person to dissuade, better to avoid possible accidents.

Without Bruce attracting attention with his prestige numbers and Altera acting like a buckingham palace guard, things have gotten particularly quiet.

"Um ... so ... heck day, huh?" Marcy said, feeling on her marriage bed, next to Anne.

"This may be the strangest day of my life. And it looks like we're stuck with a sorcerer, Attila the Hun and Jack the Ripper." Anne said, still having to digest the news that two historical figures in history are attractive women dressed as strippers.

"We have ended up in a situation far beyond our reach." Anne murmurs, wanting to go to sleep, feeling incredibly tired all of a sudden.

Before she could take off her clothes and get under the covers, the basement door opened.

"Hey, creatures of the forest, I'm back!" Sprig declares, coming down to greet the new guests, carrying a bunch of stuffed animals in her arms.

"For my frogs, you are very good at decorating, this place is more beautiful than my room." Sprig said, not believing how beautiful the basement has become in such a short time.

"Bruce's magic is quite useful." Marcy declares, wanting to know what else magic can do and how to learn it.

"I thought you might feel lonely, so I brought some of my toys to keep you company, I'm too old for these anyway." Sprig said, in a cheerful tone, wanting to be nice to his guests

The pink frog prepares to leave its soft toys in front of it until one catches its attention.

"Oh, except this one. And this one too. Oops, this is his friend, so I can't exactly separate them." Sprig said, apologetically, having brought down her toys to give us her guests.

But it looks like Sprig is about to collect all of his toys, one by one, leaving nothing for the two Los Angeles girls.

Someone is quite childish or enthusiastic ...

Anne and Marcy laugh slightly at Spirg's strangely affectionate compromise.

"Hey, sorry. This too. I'm glad you live with us, creatures of the forest!" Spirg said, with a sincere smile.

The pink frog's head turns in Altera's direction.

"The same goes for you Spirits, you know gray hair. Even though my grandfather might need some time to adjust to his presence." Sprig said, not having forgotten the most extravagant trio of the group.

"Where is the Chief Spritus capable of invoking the cold?" Sprig asks, not seeing Bruce anywhere.

"The Master has retired to his room, he doesn't want to be disturbed for any reason." Altera replies, remaining calm and impossible as ever.

"We don't have much, but you can always count on us Orthotics, even if you're ... one of a kind." Sprig declares, starting to use a bit of tact, especially when Hop Pop has "encouraged" to behave to the best of his ability.

"Yeah, Me too, weird little frog boy." Anne said, in a playful tone, appreciating Sprig's carefree spirit.

I'm glad I am, weird frog kid, "joked Anne.

"Okay." Sprig said before starting to change outside the basement.

Accidentally dropping one of his toys as he walked away.

"Good night to you all." Sprig said as he ascended the marble steps, finding them more stable and safer than the wooden ones.

Once Sprig closed the door, Marcy couldn't help but look at the toy Sprig had dropped.

The nerdy girl gets out of bed and walks over to the toy. She picked it up, squeezing it lightly that she made it creak. She smiled at him.

" Cute." Marcy murmurs, smiling, feeling a weakness for small and lovely things. As a child, Marcy collected several cute soft toys, once she grew up she began to collect Action Figures ... of cute girls and other fictional characters.

The sound of clothes being taken off and tossed to the floor caught Marcy's attention.

The nerdy girl turns to see Anne undressing, remaining dressed only in a purple tank top and yellow shorts.

"What are you doing?" Marcy asked, looking at the floor, trying to keep her heart from exploding.

"Didn't you notice that it's warmer in this basement than our old cave?

Now we don't have to sleep dressed and uncomfortable anymore. "Anne said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

'I'm going to sleep with a semi-dressed Anne!' Marcy thinks for a moment, feeling her whole body grow warm and soft.

If Anne were a few years older, she would be more or less identical to a certain dream she has from time to time.

Sometimes there is Adeline in the dream, other times there are Adeline and Anne, on a few occasions there are Adeline, Anne and Sasha.

'Shit, I'm going to sleep next to a semi-naked Anne! ##? ##? #? #!' Marcy thinks, with an incredulous tone, completely changing direction of thought.

The nerdy girl begins to fidget, they curse her desires for affection and physical closeness, they curse her brain even more for not taking into account the difference in temperature.

"Looks like we'll be here for a while, undressed and lay down here, Mar-Mar, I can't sleep without you." Anne said, in an innocent tone, pointing to the portion of the bed next to her, not knowing how suggestive or how the sentence could be interpreted.

For a moment, Marcy's heart is in serious danger of stopping.

"How ... do you wish ... Anna-Banana." Marcy murmurs, not knowing if she is going to die because of the embarrassed or from happiness.

In a couple of minutes Marcy is dressed in a green short-sleeved shirt and long red pants.

Anne lies down and falls asleep smoothly, completely unaware that Marcy will need several hours to sleep, all due to a mix of euphoric happiness and fear of being discovered by her crush.

Then when Anne clung to her in her sleep, Marcy's heart and brain calmed down.

'This is the happiest moment of my life, for once I will think of nothing and savor the moment.' Marcy thought, closing her eyes, finding unparalleled comfort in Anne, and finally fell asleep.

Altera that has been forgotten in the background, he managed to see the whole scene.

'Anne is blind and dense, can't you see that Marcy is in love with her?' Think about Altera for a moment, returning to focus on carrying out her task, not taking an interest in the love life of others.

XXX

Later, when the two humans and the frogs fell asleep, the door to Bruce's bedroom opened.

"Altera, they're going hunting in the forest." Bruce said, pulling out what he prepared for this hunt.

Finally, after a few hours of rest, Bruce will be able to carry out his Belmont task, hunting down the creatures of the night.

Keep on ...

Chapter Text

Story Arc: Welcome to Wartwood

Intermezzo: Bruce's Room and Foundry

XXX

POV Bruce Bahamut Belmont

I was able to successfully renovate the basement, allowing Anne and Marcy to have a comfortable place to sleep, rest and do their girly thing.

If they don't do any crazy stunts, the furniture should last for several weeks or even months.

With Marcanne safe for now and not needing my assistance/monitoring, I can focus on more pressing matters.

I had been a little hesitant to invoke, MY ROOM, in this world of anthropomorphic frogs.

If anyone from the Boiling Isles or Earth would have been inside the room when you invoked them, they would have been stuck with Marcanne and me in this strange world.

As nice as it would be to have Eda or Lilith near me, being stranded in an alien realm again is an experience that is not to be repeated over and over again.

Plus my mind can't help but think of Camila. With me, Luz, Amity, Miyu, Chloe and Illya stuck here, her heart might stop beating from worry and stress.

Camila needs the support and presence of the Clawthorne Sisters to function properly in stressful situations.

The only good thing about this situation for Camila would be a chance to end her love triangle with Eda and Lilith.

Returning to personal matters, I was a novice at the idea of invoking MY ROOM.

But if I think about it, the chances that someone is inside, MY ROOM, are almost zero.

No one but me knows the thirteen-digit access codes and above all I'm the only person who holds an access card synchronized with the door system.

When I touch the handle of MY Room ...

"Isn't it a pain in the ass to waste so much time opening a door?

Aren't you exaggerating about security a bit?" Anne comments, looking at me like I'm a security freak.

This is such a stupid question that I won't lose answering.

If Anne knew how dangerous the Earth really is, she would understand that there are few truly safe places in the world.

I'm not exaggerating, I just prepared myself to face the worst of the worst.

Maybe my worst only happen in doomsday scenarios, but when it does, everyone is alive, well and safe thanks you have my preparations!

I admit to wasting a lot of time going through all the security levels. But for me it's all a small price to pay to be able to lie down peacefully in good company or even take a short nap.

Before I go in, I have to deal with Altera. If I don't give him a task to keep her busy and he will chase me into MY ROOM.

"Alter you must guard the entrance to MY ROOM. Tell Jack to take care of the outside of the house.

You both have permission to cut off the heads of anyone who dares to disturb me.

Except for Anne and Marcy, if they make a mess, just slap or punch." I communicate my will to Altera.

Knowing her he will protect this door with his life. I can enter MY ROOM without any worries.

Altera is one of the most powerful Saber Class Servants, it takes an entity comparable to Karna, Arjuna or Gilgamesh to defeat them individually.

Having nothing else to say to Altera or Marcanne.

I turn the handle and enter MY ROOM, closing the door behind me so quickly that no one can get a glimpse inside.

XXX

POV Narrator

Bruce's room is large, with a total area nearly three times that of a normal room.

Some might say that a rich man wanted more space for himself, so he bought nearby apartments and had the walls torn down.

As if that weren't enough, the room is divided into two levels, connected by an obsidian-colored spiral staircase.

The second level has a walkway which is bordered by a straight metal railing, filled with padlocks of all shapes and colors.

Just like the Pont des Arts aka Padlock Bridge in Paris.

Someone surely said they have stadiums smaller than this room

The second floor is full of wall bookcases, made up of obsidian which contain a lot of books and models of every possible kind.

Instead of being flat, the ceiling is built to resemble a dome, with a small, flat center.

The floor is covered with carpets of all shapes, sizes and colors. Forming a kind of chaotic mosaic or puzzle.

All the walls except the wall on the right, which has remained completely white, are painted lilac, with the occasion rune painted on the wall.

The fanciful ceiling is painted sky blue, covered in designs resembling birds of every possible breed, as if a mass migration were underway.

In the room there are many other interesting furniture and objects that will be explored later.

XXX

POV Bruce Bahamut Belmont

For a moment I stand near the entrance, my back pressed against the metal door.

Not even five seconds have passed since I ordered Altera to guard the entrance to this room and I'm already experiencing a feeling of regret.

If we were in a more favorable and peaceful situation, I would have no problem being alone with Attila in this room.

I don't like being touched by people. People quickly learned not to invade my personal space if they don't want to earn bruises or get a nasty shock.

In the entire world there are less than fifty people who are allowed to hug me or invade my personal space (to a certain extent) without fear of getting nasty responses from me.

Even fewer are people whose presence brings me great comfort or I passively/actively seek their touch.

Altera is one of the very few people in the world who crave their affection to some extent.

The idea of cuddling up in a bed with Altera, sensing her body heat and distinctive scent, hearing her breath and the sound of her heart…is far too tempting.

I am completely sure that Altera thinks the same as I do.

This is my personal problem, the physical closeness that I can't reciprocate... for the moment.

First off, Altera and I are pretty similar in terms of our basic personalities or natures.

This should be clear enough. When performing the ritual to summon a Servant to participate in the Holy Grail War of the Boiling Isles, I received Altera among all Heroic Spirits in existence.

We are both people who hold feelings inside and find it difficult to express them.

For us, feelings are complicated and we prefer to focus on what we are good at.

When it comes to love, she and I are satisfied with simplicity, if we stay close and know that we love each other, we can do without extravagant stuff.

A thick evening in a quiet and private place, reading a book together is enough to make each other happy.

But every now and then one of us wants more than just cuddles, shared time, or dates.

Altera hasn't seen me for nearly two weeks, having been out of the picture in the form of Class Cards.

Because of Adeline's discovery, the family vacation with a little romance has become an activity focused on getting to know my twin sister better.

So I unintentionally overlooked Altera, Tamamo, and Nero. We interacted as usual, but I was more focused on Adeline than enjoying the three of them.

In short, Altera and I due to circumstances have not made love for almost three weeks.

Neither Altera nor I are people with strong libidos.

But I'm sure, if we lock ourselves in a room alone and start physically expressing our affection, I won't stop at mere hugs and kisses...

This is my problem.

At the moment I can't do anything sexual with Altera or another girl.

Technically I can do it, I'm know and I can entertain a woman for the night.

But the whole act will lead to a physical and emotional closeness that will undermine my illusion.

If I make love to Altera, one way or another they'll find out about my ruined state.

"I need to clear my mind of all these minor issues and focus on what's important. Maybe a warm bath will help me unwind." I murmur softly to myself, hearing my own voice helps me think.

If that habit doesn't help, warming up in a hot tub has always worked wonders.

XXX

POV Narrator

Bruce has finally stopped standing in front of goal and thinking about his personal problems.

Going to the left wall, past his queen waterbed and black leather sofa.

Bruce stops in front of a white door, painted with pink cherry blossom petals.

Before entering his personal bathroom, Bruce takes off his crimson coat, Sanguinis.

"I'm going to take a bath, stay here and be good, Sanguinis." Bruce said, as if he were talking to some kind of pet.

Without saying anything else, Sanguinis is placed on top of a coat rack that looks like a smaller sized Tesla coil.

XXX

The bathroom just like the rest of the room is large and spacious, although it could be considered more extravagant than the rest of the room.

Due to the presence of two rather vivacious Servants, Tamamo-no-Mae and Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, both with certain preferences when it comes to bathrooms forced Bruce to renovate the bathroom.

Now Bruce's personal bathroom can be compared to a small bathhouse, classifiable as a Sentō/Onsen.

Bruce having a lot on his mind and not having to worry about worrying anyone.

Simple, he takes off his clothes, rather he rips off his clothes and drops what remains on the floor.

As the mass of rags fell to the floor, they began to scatter into specks of golden dust.

The only two pieces of clothing left on his body are the black eyepatch that covers his left eye and the multifunctional superhero belt.

Before soaking in the hot tub, Bruce stops to look in the mirror.

At first glance, Bruce looks like a very cute androgynous boy with elf ears.

The black bandage that covers the left eye according to taste can be considered a defect or an advantage.

"It makes no sense to hide here too, when no one sees me." Bruce mumbles, in a depressing tone, running a hand through his hair.

The White-Haired Warlock has always had a problem with his physical appearance, especially when it comes to inhuman areas of his body.

Bruce snapped his fingers, as a result of this gesture a kind of golden haze (illusion) dispersed from his body, showing his true appearance.

Bruce's skin when posing as a normal human looks pale as milk.

When they are on the Boiling Isles and he stops disguising his skin turns pale to the level of an albino or Eda Clawthorne.

Now Bruce's skin has gained a gray tone that makes him look like a corpse.

His good eye has changed slightly.

The color remained the same, but the pupil became thin and straight as if it belonged to a reptile

Her snow-white hair is now a gray-beige shade, with some almost imperceptible tufts of lilac.

In some ways Bruce looks like a kind of cousin of the Little Sisters of Rapture, the cursed city under the ocean.

The changes didn't end there, there are three changes that are impossible to hide.

First of all, on the center of Bruce's chest, fused into his flesh, is a large purple-black crystal.

Starting from the crystal there are some sort of bright segments like scars or cracks that scatter around Bruce's chest.

Second change, a sort of protrusion made from a mix of stone, bone and metal, is emerging from Bruce's shoulder.

Bruce's third and final upgrade, his left and right arms have been replaced by crude wooden prosthetics, created through druid and runic magic.

[Author's Note: If anyone mentions the lack of raven armor. I decided to do without that part.

Later I will have to update chapter two, removing some parts that will no longer be essential to the progress of the story.]

XXX

POV Bruce Bahamut Belmont

I was alone for a few seconds staring at my reflection, hoping that since last night my looks could have improved.

"Lucky enough to cheat death. But not lucky enough to get out without collateral damage." I murmur in a low voice, touching the exact point of the shoulder where my flesh ends and the wood of the prosthesis begins.

Feeling a visceral feeling of despondency, I turn away from seeing my reflection anymore.

If I keep staring at myself I won't solve anything, my appearance won't magically change... the illusions obviously don't count.

Probably if I keep staring at my reflection, I'll gain a mad urge to break the mirror, I'm not that dramatic or furious to make such an extreme gesture, just to never see my condition again.

Walking next to the tub, he sits on my bite, submerging only my legs.

My right leg can perceive the heat of the water, the wooden leg does not allow me to feel anything. Definitely not the best prosthesis I've created in my life.

At the moment I can connect with war veterans. People who have managed to survive hell, only to lose a part of themselves and/or end up maimed.

"Woz, next time I see you, there's a good chance it will end in spilled blood." These words come out of my mouth before I know it.

"This was missing from my long list of problems, to start with harboring an unreasonable grudge against Woz, my staunchest supporter." I mumble softly, touching my forehead, trying to suppress my growing frustration.

Before I know it, I slam my right fist hard into the floor, sending most of the marble slabs flying.

"I'm acting childish, look at me I'm the sorcerer who defeated Black Susanno, the God of Destruction. Instead of acting like one, I'm throwing a tantrum like a small child.

Just because my "medicine" has made me uglier and I irrationally fear reactions from girls!" I said to myself, before stepping into the hot water, hoping it would help calm my restless temper.

"I have to be fair, I can't blame anyone else but myself for how I ended up." He continues to voice my thoughts aloud as I reach behind me.

By tapping the right portion of the wall, I open a small secret compartment in the wall, which contains a mini-fridge.

"Meeting Adeline, mingling with Marcanne and Sasha, made me let my guard down.

Bowing to the requests of Luz, Eda and Camila, I went into unfamiliar territory, without an adequate arsenal or a refuge that would offer me a strategic advantage

So when Gemini appeared, I was at a big disadvantage. If I had been more vigilant and not listened to the mothers' calls for disarmament ... "

A weary sigh escaped my mouth, ending my little speech.

Why am I wasting my time and energy thinking about all these "What If...?" they are of no use to me.

Pulling a buoyant plate and a slice of chocolate cake out of the refrigerator. Glucose is an excellent fuel for the brain.

Here are the facts, my fight with Gemini ended in a draw, both of us came out of our fight almost dead.

If it wasn't for Woz's intervention, I'd be more like a mummy or a corpse right now, completely helpless, having to stand for months or even years to fully recover."

I slowly touch the deep purple crystal in my chest, feeling something from it, a kind of rejuvenating energy.

" Thanks to this unknown element and the fossilized wing, my body was able to put itself back together in record time.

I'm not fully healed, but I can manage on my own.

Some cosmetic change deserves such a miraculous cure, especially when once healed I will be more powerful than before." He said aloud, trying to convince me that everything is going well.

It didn't work, my brain and heart are at odds over the last part.

'Altera, Tamamo and Nero have stood by my side through three conflicts centered around the Holy Grail and other cataclysmic events.

They accepted me without moments when I had a demon arm and other more drastic problems.

So why should they reject me now that I have a mysterious crystal embedded in my chest and have lost some body parts?'

My brain can come up with logic as tough as vibranium, too bad my heart contains a doubt.

'Nothing is impossible. The husks are small, but not non-existent. Perhaps nothing will happen, perhaps there will be a difficult time between you, or they may go mad with worry.'

My heart exposes possibilities that lightens me and weighs my spirit down at the same time.

There is a possible 1% that girls reject me, worst case scenario.

There is about a 30% chance that they accept what happened and everything continues as usual, best case scenario.

Finally, the rest of the 69% that girls can worry to death about me and do some unreasonable actions or force me to change plans. This is an unpleasant scenario.

"Best to keep this under wraps until I have a clearer idea of what's going on with my body.

Maybe towards the end of the process, I'll look nicer, a new tattoo and a pair of wings isn't a big change." I mumble, placing my right hand under the thought, finding this option appealing for multiple reasons.

The Bishōnen Line tropes might apply to my situation.

To quote Karn from Adventurers: Actually, leading powerfologists theorize that as you get more powerful, you get more monstrous, and then suddenly you become humanoid again. They call it the Bishonen Line."

Finishing reciting this sentence read on the internet. I decide to emerge to the bottom of the tub, I close my eyes and empty my mind.

XXX

After twenty five minutes.

Bruce is back in his large bedroom, still wearing his superhero utility belt and black eyepatch. But he is also wearing a white bathrobe.

The water present on his body is slowly evaporating, as if Bruce's body maybe a lit furnace.

" A hot bath is just what I needed." Bruce said, walking over to his queen waterbed.

As if he were a small child, Bruce jumps onto his back on the mattress, remaining still like a corpse for five minutes.

" A long, hot bath and a brief moment of inactivity make you feel like new." Bruce said, reaching out to grab the lilac pillow that sits in the center of the bed.

" Half an hour of relaxation alone is enough for the whole week. The monster of the forest not real caught alone!" Bruce exclaims, putting his hand inside and pulling out a thin envelope and a futuristic looking device.

When the white-haired sorcerer lifts the envelope from it three photographs slide out and fall to the floor.

The first photograph, which appears to have been taken during a school event, shows Luz Noceda and Amelia Blight.

Both girls are dressed in beautiful ball gowns.

In the background, Amelia's cousin Amity can be seen working up the courage to ask Luz to dance with her.

The second photograph was taken during a short vacation on Corbubu Beach in Romani, shortly after the events of the Apocryphal Holy Grail War.

The photograph shows Altera, Tamamo and Nero, all three smiling and dressed in bathing suits that highlight their attributes.

The third and final photograph is much more orthodox. The image shows Bruce himself, surrounded by the seven witches who make up the Trinity Seven: Lilith Asami, Arin, Mira, Akio, Levi, Yui and Lieselotte.

The whole group is wearing school uniforms and they seem to want to visit the Great Clock of Westminster, known far and wide by its nickname of Big Ben.

"Girls..." Bruce murmurs, recounting the photographs, unable to help but stare at the image of the girls and experience a mix of feelings that are difficult to describe.

"I promise on my honor to Belmont and Bahamut that we will be together again soon and that I will kill Gemini with my own hands for having drawn you into this quarrel." I promise Bruce, never having spoken more seriously in my life than he did.

Gently placing the photographs in the envelope and placing it under the kitchenette.

The white-haired sorcerer turns his attention to the device resembling a black magnetic card/SD-Card with a white base with a black front flip-screen with a white print with the depiction of a flower and a name: White Rose.

If someone from a certain parallel/futuristic world saw this device they could swear it was some kind of replica of a Kamen Rider Zero-One Progrisekeys.

'To this day he asks me why Woz jumped for joy when he saw the shape of this multifunctional high-tech passkey?' Thinks Bruce, walking in the direction of the white painted wall.

' When I was working on creating the design of a device capable of acting as access key and storage systems.

I had a strange dream of a terrible comedian and his android secretary fighting mechanical monsters.

To defeat the Kaijin, the comedian uses a transformation belt cast from a set of devices with this precise appearance.' Bruce thinks, completely unaware for the moment that some of his strange dreams aren't simply the figment of his imaginations of him.

Standing in front of the white wall, momentarily devoid of decoration or a drop of paint.

Bruce points the D-Key, White Rose, at a separate section of the wall, pressing a small button on the gadget.

WHITE ROSE!

The D-Key utters its name in an artificial voice that sounds very similar to Altera, only more childlike and joyful.

The white wall section splits in two, showing a hidden corridor that leads somewhere.

"No self-respecting hunter goes hunting without proper equipment." Bruce said, turning in the opposite direction, extending his right hand in the direction of his crimson coat.

" Sanguinis, come with me, before starting this night work, let you eat." Bruce said, moving his forefinger back and forth as a sign of coming in his direction.

In less than a second, the crimson coat, Sanguinis, begins to move as if possessed by some kind of guardian spirit.

The coat leaps from the whimsical coat rack, landing on the waterbed, using it as a springboard.

Sanguinis flies across the room, eventually landing on Bruce's arm.

The sleeves and laces of Sanguinis move by themselves, ending up placing themselves on Bruce's shoulders, as if it were a cloak.

Sanguinis didn't stop acting, around the neck the fabric changed shape, creating eye-shaped designs and the zipper turns into a row of metal teeth.

The hinges made of metal tusks have "bitten" the white bathrobe, a miserable "usurper" of wool.

Once the "rival" was devoured, Sanguinis released hundreds of black-red threads, creating a Batman pajama suit in seconds.

" There is a reason why here you are my favorite piece of clothing, I never get tired of surprising me." Bruce said, stroking Sanguinis' collar…the crimson coat that clearly is the result of a long series of scientific and magical experiments.

Bruce feeling comfortable in his new pajamas, grabs the D-Key White Rose, crosses the corridor, going to his destination.

XXX

A short story about MY ROOM and its evolutionary path.

At the beginning Bruce used MY ROOM, a camera capable of following him wherever he goes, not like a small mobile home, capable of making his travels easier and happier.

Instead he used MY ROOM as a glorified warehouse/workshop to hold food supplies, ammunition reserves, building materials and various spare parts.

But over time Luz, Eda and the other women in Bruce's life began to convince him to make My Room something more livable.

The requests have become more serious

when Eda and Lilith Clawthorne realized that Bruce really doesn't have his own room.

The White-Haired Sorcerer much prefers to keep the essentials in Sanguinis' pockets and spend the night in his hidden laboratories, creating beings as unique as Sanguinis is.

After several reproaches and pressures that only a woman is capable of doing.

Bruce dispensed with his personal warehouse of war goods and began to make MY ROOM his private space and treat it accordingly.

Luz, Eda, Lilith, with the support of seven human witches, three Heroic Spirits and some inhabitants of the Boiling Isles, have prevented making MY ROOM, yet another laboratory and/or secret hiding place.

If that wasn't enough, Eda and Lilith in a moment of maternal cooperation imposed rules on Bruce.

When things are quiet, Bruce must spend at least four hours in his room, away from any investigative/paranormal/magical/scientific work.

Bruce having his problems with insomnia and a kind of addiction to work tirelessly have his number of projects, I find it very difficult to spend several hours without doing anything important.

So while work of any kind was forbidden in MY ROOM, Bruce decided to focus that time on building/strengthening ties with the Servants, the Trinity Seven and other female acquaintances.

Activities wrapped up were like a movie night, playing role-playing games, a video game tournament, a comparison of their research on magic, etc.

Other times, especially when a single woman came… becoming more intimate and carnal.

After a while the girls in Bruce's life started bringing souvenirs, stuffing some of their clothes into Bruce's closet, making some minor renovation requests etc.

In that quiet period, when almost every evening one or more girls came to keep Bruce company, bringing with them a trinket or complaining of lack of space.

Bruce decided to take advantage of the girls' complaints and renovate MY ROOM, using a mix of magic and science to make it bigger.

With this cover excuse, Bruce created the colossus of rooms, with two floors, a spa and all sorts of "little" surprises for the girls.

The Warlock didn't just play jack of all trades for the sake of his witches and magical entities.

I set up all sorts of secret compartments in the walls, then slowly at random intervals, smuggling "forbidden items" from his workshops to MY ROOM.

Slowly Bruce managed to fill the walls, floor and ceiling with weapons and enough materials to build a Mecha Magitek.

Once the space ran out, Bruce decided to extend the MY ROOM space once again, but this time he would do it in secret and for scientific purposes.

So a secret passage is built which leads to the dark area of MY ROOM, the Foundry.

XXX

The white-haired sorcerer and his unique pet have arrived in the secret area of MY ROOM, baptized by Bruce as Foundry.

The place looks like a mix of the Arrowcave, the Bat-Cave and some sort of mad scientist lab.

The place has the same dimensions as the bright area of MY ROOM, even if it seems not to be completed yet.

The floor, walls and ceiling are made of silver colored metal, their appearance is not refined and smooth, but rather rough and warlike.

The place is dim, having only one set of eight phosphorescent purple spotlights to illuminate the area.

The place is littered with metal boxes shaped like dice, wooden trunks of all sizes.

In a secluded spot to the right of the chamber are a number of machines and tools, for making arrows, projectiles and swords.

Alongside is a system of equipment for compounding and mixing chemical ingredients, along with simple training materials and exercises.

In one corner of the Foundry is a stretcher, defibrillator, first aid equipment, medications, and a variety of herbs.

In this secret base under construction, there are only four seriously completed sections.

Number one, an L-shaped glass desk with five schematics on it, flanked by a bookshelf crammed with metal briefcases, futuristic chips, D-Keys, and other Cyberpunk-esque gadgets.

Number two, a futuristic command table that looks like it belongs on a spaceship.

Number three, a glass elevator, located deep inside the Foundry.

Surely it leads to a lower floor filled with tall boxes with "contraband goods".

Number four, the arsenal area. Built against the wall are several glass panels containing gadgets and weapons.

A Magitek-looking sword is stored in a specific glass container.

The centerpiece of this arsenal is paramilitary clothing, displayed on a mannequin in a glass panel.

From all this we can understand one thing, Bruce is a huge fan of Batman. This is little, but sure.

"The best act of teenage rebellion I've ever done in my life." Bruce murmurs, placing the White Rose D-Key on top of the futuristic control panel.

Bringing up a mountain of holographic panels displaying blueprints, centered around futuristic armor, energy-based weapons, and what looks like a Reactor Arc.

" Later I have to brush up on my plans for a new high-powered energy source.

In the near future, I'm going to need a lot of energy to power an interdimensional portal.

But let's focus on the hunt first." Bruce said, walking towards the display cases containing the equipment worthy of a Monster Hunter and/or Masked Vigilante.

Opening the windows, he brings out a rather particular object.

"For this night, a Belmont joins the Hunt." Bruce said, wearing a mask.

Now the upper part of Bruce's face is hidden by a huge V-shaped visor with a single red eye.

The visor has two massive ear-like constructs coming out of its sides that brush against the back of its head.

" His name is Arkan." Bruce said, with a big smile on his lips, grabbing the katana that looks like a union between science and magic.

Keep on ...

XXX

Secret Pleasures (Fate/Extella)(200): A fairly large luxury complex, built by order of a certain Roman empress.

Full of great natural springs, hot baths, secret gardens and other places of serenity and pleasure; it is a place that brings even the most hostile Servant to a feeling of peace and contentment.

Your allies are much more trusting and friendly here, those with amorous feelings much more open to expressing them to you.

Even injured or weary friends will find that the waters of the baths here work wonders to heal them and restore their tiredness.

Each room is also quite private, preventing anyone from accidentally breaking into you when you're busy with another friend.